Constance there being a Contest about Precedency between the English and French Embassadours the English have these words viz. Domus Regalis Angliae Sanctam Helenam cum suo filio Constantino Magno Imperatore nato in urbe Regia Eboracensi educere comperta est The Royal House of England it is known for certain brought forth Helena with her Son Constantine the Great Emperour Born in the Royal City Eboracum Likewise the English at Basil opposing the Precedency of Castile say thus viz. Constantium illum Magnum qui Primus Imperator Christianus so are their words Licentiam dedit per universum Orbem Ecclesias constituere immensa ad hoc Conferens bona Peternae natum in Eboracensi Civitate That Constantine who being the first Christian Emperour gave leave to build Churches throughout the World was Born at Peterne in the City of York By this they mean Bederne a Colledge of Vicars there sometime serving the Quire which as also Christchurch called in Ancient Charters Ecclesia Sanctae Trinitatis in Curia Regis is verily thought to have been part of the Imperial Palace in old time which seems the more probable by what Herodian writes viz. That Severus the Emperour and his eldest Son Antoninus sate at York about Private and Common affairs and gave their Judgment in ordinary Causes as in that of Coecilia about recovery of Right of Possession The Rescript or Law of which matter is to this day preserved in the Code whereon the Learned Cuiacius of Great Britain hath made very remarkable Observations This was that Septimius Severus Emperour of Rome and Master of the World who in this Isle breathed his last and who when he saw there was nothing to be expected but Death called for the Vrn wherein he had appointed his Ashes after the Ossilegium should be put and viewing it very exactly Thou shalt hold said he the Man whom the World could not contain No wonder then that this City of so great Renown and Antiquity was adorned with an Archiepiscopal Seat above a Thousand years since as aforesaid yet it never had those high Priviledges or Pterogatives which were and are peculiar to the Archiepiscopal See of Canterbury whereof the Power next under the Crown of convening Councils and Synods is not the least Gervasius in his Chronicle de Tempore H. 2. tells us That RICHARDUS CANTUARIENSIS Archiepiscopus totius ANGLIAE Primas Apostolicae Sedis Legatus Convocato Clero ANGLIAE celebravit Concilium in Ecclesia Beati PETRI ad WESTMONASTERIUM 15. kal. Junii Dominica ante Ascentionem Domini An. 1175. In hoc Concilio ad dextram Primatis sedit Episcopus LONDONIENSIS quia inter Episcopos CANTUARIENSIS Ecclesiae Suffraganeos DECONATVS praeminet dignitate Ad sinistram sedit Episcopus WINTONIENSIS quia CANTORIS officio praecellit The Church when Disdiocesan'd by Death Translation or otherwise or quasi viduata whilst the Bishop is employed about Transmarine Negotiations in the Service of the King or Kingdom the Law takes care to provide it a Guardian quoad Jurisdictionem Spiritualem during such vacancy of the See or remote absence of the Bishop to whom Presentations may be made and by whom Institutions Admissions c. may be given and this is that Ecclesiastical Officer whether he be the Archbishop or his Vicar General or Deans and Chapters in whomsoever the Office resides him we commonly call the Guardian of the Spiritualties The Power and Jurisdiction of this Office in the Church is very Ancient and was in use before the time of King Edward the First it doth cease and determine so soon as a new Bishop is Consecrated to that See that was vacant or otherwise Translated who needs no new Consecration This Ecclesiastical Office is in being immediately upon the vacancy of an Archiepiscopal See as well as when a Bishoprick happens to be vacant Beside the Presentations Admissions Institutions c. aforesaid that this Officer is legally qualified for he may also by force of the Act of Parliament made in the Five and twentieth year of King Henry the Eighth grant Licenses Dispensations Faculties c. which together with such Instruments Rescripts and other Writings as may be granted by virtue of the said Statute may be had made done and granted under the Name and Seal of the Guardian of the Spiritualties And in case he shall refuse to give the same an effectual dispatch where by Law it may and ought to be granted in every such case the Lord Chancellor of England or Lord Keeper of the Great Seal upon Petition and Complaint thereof to him made may issue his Majesties Writ directed to such Guardian of the Spiritualties requiring him by virtue of the said Writ under a certain penalty therein limited by the said Lord Chancellor or Lord Keeper to grant the same in due form of Law otherwise and no just and reasonable cause shewed for such refusal the said penalty may be incurr'd to his Majesty and a Commission under the Great Seal issued to two such Prelates or Spiritual persons as shall be nominated by his Majesty impowring them by virtue of the said Act to grant such Licenses c. as were so refused to be granted by the Guardian c. as aforesaid The first thing in order to the Election of a Bishop in the Vacancy of any Episcopal See is and ever hath been since the time of King John the Royal Congé d'Eslire which being obtain'd the Dean and Chapter proceeds to Election It cannot legally be doubted but that the consent of the Dean is not only requisite but also necessary to the Election of a Bishop as appears by an Ancient Contest above five hundred years since between the Dean and Canons of London touching the Election of Anselme Soon after King Stephen came to the Crown he conven'd a Council at Westminster vocati sunt ad Concilium says an Historian WILLIELMVS DECANVS LVNDONIAE siuml Canonici Cum autem haberetur Tractatus de Concilio Lundoniensis Ecclesiae tunc vacantis nec in aliquem possent unanimiter convenire recesserunt à Decano Canoni corum multi citra conscientiam ejus ANSELMUM Abbatem in Episcopum Eligentes Canonici vero quos Decanus habebat secum in Mensa diebus singulis Appellaverunt nec Regis occurrerunt offensam Canonici quidem alii quia quod fecerant tam Regi quam toto Concilio videbatur iniquum Regis indignationem plurimam meruerunt quorum aliqui bonis suis spoliati sunt The Pope afterwards having on this occasion a solemn Conference with his Cardinals Albericus Hostiensis Episcopus quod sequitur pronunciavit in Publicum Quoniam Electio Canonicorum Lundoniensium citra conscientiam Assensum Decani facta fuit cujus est Officium in Eligendo Pastore suo de jure primam vocem habere Nos eam auctoritate beati Petri devocamus in irritum So that according to this Ancient President the Election
Secular who within that Province whereof he is Archbishop hath next and immediately under the King Supream power Authority and Jurisdiction in all causes and things Ecclesiastical Of such there are only Two in England one of the Province of Canterbury styled Metropolitanus Primas Totius Angliae the other of York styled Primas Metropolitanus Angliae Under the two Archbishops are twenty six Bishopricks whereof twenty two in the Province of Canterbury and four in the Province of York so that besides the two Archbishops there are twenty four Bishops The Christian Religion in England took root first in the See of Canterbury St. Austin who first preached the Gospel to the one was the first Archbishop of the other Canterbury once the Royal City of the Kings of Kent was by King Ethelbert on his Conversion bestowed on St. Augustine the Archbishop and his Successors for ever and so the Chair thereof became originally fixed in that City of Canterbury Cantuarienses Archiepiscopi Dorovernenses antiquitus dicti sunt quia totius Anglicanae Ecclesiae Primates Metropolitani fuerunt The Archbishop whereof being styled Primate and Metropolitan of all England is the first Peer of the Realm and hath Precedency not only before all the Clergy of the Kingdom of England but also next and immediately after the Blood Royal before all the Nobility of the Realm Sr. Edward Cokâ— says more and lets us to understand That in Ancient time they had great Precedency even before the Brother of the King as appears by the Parliament Roll of 18 E. 1. and many others which continued until it was altered by Ordinance in Parliament in the Reign of H. 6. as appears by a Roll of Parliament of that Kings Reign entred in the Back of the Parliament Roll. The Precedency in Parliament and other Places of Council at this day is That the two Archbishops have the Precedency of all the Lords Temporal and every other Bishop in respect of his Barony hath place of all the Barons of the Realm and under the estate of the Viscount and other Superiour Dignities And at this day in all Acts Ordinances and Judgments c. of Parliament it is said The Lords Spiritual and Temporal The Bishops among themselves have this Precedency 1. The Bishop of London 2. The Bishop of Duresme 3. The Bishop of Winchester The Archbishop of Canterbury as he hath the Precedency of all the Nobility so also of all the great Officers of State He writes himself Divina Providentia whereas other Bishops only use Divina Permissione The Coronation of the Kings of England belongs to the Archbishop of Canterbury and it hath been formerly resolved that wheresoever the Court was the King and Queen were Speciales Domestici Parochiani Domini Archiepiscopi He had also heretofore this Priviledge of special remark That such as held â—ands of him were liable for Wardship to him and to compound with him for the same albeit they held other Lands in chief of our Sovereign Lord the King All the Bishopricks in England except Duresme Carlisle Chester and the Isle of Man which are of the Province of York are within the Province of Canterbury The Archbishop whereof hath also a peculiar Jurisdiction in thirteen Parishes within the City of London and in other Diocesses c. Having also an Ancient Priviledge That wherever any Mannors or Advowsons do belong to his See they forthwith become exempt from the Ordinary and are reputed Peculiars and of his Diocess of Canterbury If you consider Canterbury as the Seat of the Metropolitan it hath under it twenty one Suffragan Bishops whereof seventeen in England and four in Wales But if you consider it as the Seat of a Diocesan so it comprehends only some part of Kent viz. 257 Parishes the residue being in the Diocess of Rochester together with some other Parishes dispersedly scituate in several Diocesses it being as aforesaid an Ancient Priviledge of this See that the places where the Archbishop hath any Mannors or Advowsons are thereby exempted from the Ordinary and are become Peculiars of the Diocess of Canterbury properly belonging to the Jurisdiction of the Archbishop of Canterbury whose Provincial Dean is the Bishop of London whose Chancellour is the Bishop of Winchester whose Vice-Chancellour anciently was the Bishop of Lincoln whose Precentor the Bishop of Salisbury whose Chaplain the Bishop of Worcester and the Bishop of Rochester when time was carried the Cross before him Lind. Const de Poenis gl ibid. c. 1. ver tanquam 2. The Metropolitan See of York had its Original at the first reception of the Gospel in England when King Lucius established Sampson the first Archbishop thereof Not long after the Conversion of the Saxons Paulinus by Pope Gregory's appointment was made Archbishop thereof An. 622. This Province of York anciently claimed and had a Metropolitan Jurisdiction over all the Bishops of Scotland whence they had their Consecration and to which they swore Canonical Obedience The Archbishop of York styles himself Primate and Metropolitan of England as the Archbishop of Canterbury Primate and Metropolitan of All England About two hundred years since viz. An. 1466. when George Nevil was Archbishop of York the Bishops of Scotland withdrew themselves from their obedience to him and had Archbishops of their own The Archbishop of York hath precedency before all Dukes not being of the Blood Royal as also before all the Great Officers of State except the Lord Chancellour Of this Province of York are the Bishopricks of Duresme Chester Carlisle and the Isle of Man who write themselves Eboracenses or Eborum The Diocess belonging to this See of York contains the two Counties of York and Notingham and in them 581 Parishes whereof 336 are Impropriations 3. It hath been question'd whether there be any difference between Archbishop and Metropolitan the DD. herein seem to be divided some conceiving that there is some difference between them others affirming that they are both one the Canon Law seems in a sense to favour each of these Opinions saying in one place that the Archbishop as President hath the charge and oversight of the Metropolitans and other Bishops 21. Dist Cleros In another place That Archbishop and Metropolitan are but one and the same in deed and in truth although they differ in Name Wilhel in Clem. ult de Privileg verb. Archiepiscopo vers fin Metropolitanus Archiepiscopus idem sunt Sed Metropolitanus nomen trahit à numero Ecclesiarum viz. à metro mensura polis Civitas Otho glo in verb. Archiepiscopus De Offic. Archiepisc He is called Archiepiscopus quasi Princeps Episcoporum in respect of the other Bishops whereof he is chief and Metropolitanus in respect of the number of the Cities or Cathedral Churches where the Bishopricks are Lindw ubi supr gl ib. ver Metropolitanum For the word Civitas doth signifie with us as it doth in other Kingdoms such a Town
which in the days of King Lucius was an Archbishoprick as aforesaid till St. Augustine in the year 598 took on him the Title of Archbishop of England setling his See at Canterbury 8. Upon the abrogating of the Popes power in England by King H. 8. in the Seventh year of his Reign it was concluded that the Archbishop of Canterbury should no more be styled the Popes Legate but Primate and Metropolitan of all England at which time Tho. Cranmer Fellow of Jesus-Colledge in Cambridge who pronounced the Divorce from Queen Katharine of Spain upon his advice given the King to leave the Court of Rome and to require the Opinions of Learned Divines being then in Germany procured such favour with the King that he caused him to be elected to this See of Canterbury and was afterwards with the then Bishop of Duresme made Tutor to King Edward the Sixth 9. The Archbishop of Canterbury was supposed to have had a concurrent Jurisdiction in the inferiour Diocesses within his Province which is not denied in the case of Dr. James only it is there said That was not as he was Archbishop but as he was Legatus Natus to the Pope as indeed so hâ— was before the tâ—me of King H. 8. as aforesaid by whom that Power together with the Pope was abrogated and so it ceased which the Archbishop of York never had nor ever claimed as appears in the forecited Case where it is further said That when there is a Controversie between the Archbishop and a Bishop touching Jurisdiction or between other Spiritual Persons the King is the indifferent Arbitrator in all Jurisdictions as well Spiritual as Temporal and that is a right of his Crown to distribute to them that is to declare their Bounds Consonant to that which is asserted in a Case of Commendam in Colt and Glovers Case against the Bishop of Coventry and Lichâ—ield where it is declared by the Lord Hobart Chief Justice That the King hath an immediate personal originary inherent Power which he executes or may execute Authoritate Regia Suprema Ecclesiastica as King and Sovereign Governour of the Church of England which is one of those Flowers qui faciunt Coronam which makes the Royal Crown and Diadem in force and vertue The Archbishop of Canterbury as he is Primate over All England and Metropolitan hath a Supereminency and some power even over the Archbishop of York hath under the King power to summon him to a National Synod and Archiepiscopus Eboracensis venire debet cum Episcopis suis ad nutum ejusâ— ut ejus Canonicis dispositionibus Obediens existat Yet the Archbishop of York had anciently not only divers Bishopricks in the North of England under his Province but for a long time all the Bishopricks of Scotland until little more than 200 years since and until Pope Sixtus the Fourth An. 1470. created the Bishop of St. Andrews Archbishop and Metropolitan of all Scotland He was also Legatus Natus and had the Legantine Office and Authority annexed to that Archbishoprick he hath the Honour to Crown the Queen and to be her perpetual Chaplain Of the forementioned Diocesses of his Province the Bishop of Durham hath a peculiar Jurisdiction and in many things is wholly exempt from the Jurisdiction of the Archbishop of York who hath notwithstanding divers Priviledges within his Province which the Archbishop of Canterbury hath within his own Province 10. The Archbishop is the Ordinary of the whole Province yet it is clear That by the Canon Law he may not as Metropolitan exercise his Jurisdiction over the Subjects of his Suffragan Bishops but in certain Cases specially allowed in the Law whereof Hostiensis enumerates one and twenty The Jurisdiction of the Archbishop is opened sometimes by himself nolente Ordinario as in the Case of his Visitation and sometimes by the party in default of Justice in the Ordinary as by Appeal or Nullities Again it may sometimes be opened by the Ordinary himself without the party or Archbishop as where the Ordinary sends the Cause to the Archbishop for although the Canon Law restrains the Archbishop to call Causes from the Ordinary Nolente Ordinario save in the said 21 Cases yet the Law left it in the absolute power of the Ordinary to send the Cause to the Archbishop absolutely at his will without assigning any special reason and the Ordinary may consult with the Archbishop at his pleasure without limitation Notwithstanding which and albeit the Archbishop be Judge of the whole Province tamen Jurisdictio sua est signata non aperitur nisi ex causis Nor is the Subject hereby to be put to any such trouble as is a Grievance and therefore the Law provides that Neminem oportet exire de Provincia ad Provinciam vel de Civitate ad Civitatem nisi ad Relationem Judicis ita ut Actor forum Rei sequatur 11. If the Archbishop visit his Inferiour Bishop and Inhibit him during the Visitation if the Bishop hath a title to Collate to a Benefice within his Diocess by reason of Lapse yet he cannot Institute his Clerk but he ought to be presented to the Archbishop and he is to Institute him by reason that during the Inhibition his power of Jurisdiction is suspended It was a point on a special Verdict in the County of Lincoln and the Civilians who argued thereon seemed to agree therein but the Case was argued upon another point and that was not resolved Likewise by the Statute of 25 H. 8. c. 21. the Archbishop of Canterbury hath power to give Faculties and Dispensations whereby he can as to Plurality sufficiently now Dispense de jure as Anciently the Pope did in this Realm de facto before the making of that Statute whereby it is enacted That all Licenses and Dispensations not repugnant to the Law of God which heretofore were sued for in the Court of Rome should be hereafter granted by the Archbishop of Canterbury and his Successors 12. By the Constitutions and Canons Ecclesiastical Edit 1603. Can. 94. It is Ordained That no Dean of the Arches nor Official of the Archbishops Consistory shall originally Cite or Summon any person which dwelleth not within the particular Diocess or Peculiar of the said Archbishop c. without the License of the Diocesan first had and obtained in that behalf other than in such particular Cases only as are expresly excepted and reserved in and by the Statute of 23 H. 8. c. 9. on pain of suspension for three months In the Case of Lynche against Porter for a Prohibition upon the said Statute of 23 H. 8. c. 9. it was declared by the Civilians in Court That they used to Cite any Inhabitant of and in London to appear and make Answer in the Archbishop of Canterbury's high Court of Arches originally And Dr. Martyn said It had been so used for the space of 427 years before the making of the Statute and upon
next in precedency hath been a Count Palatine about six or seven hundred years and hath at this day the Earldom of Sadberg long since annexed to this Bishoprick by the King Note a President hath been shewed at Common Law That the Bishop of Durham imprisoned one for a Lay-Cause and the Archbishop of York as his Sovereign cited him to appear before him to answer for that Imprisonment and the Archbishop was fined four thousand Marks Cro. par 1. The Bishop of Winchester was anciently reputed Earl of Southampton All the other Bishops take place according to the Seniority of their Consecration unless any Bishop happen to be made Lord Chancellor Treasurer Privy Seal or Secretary of State which anciently was very usual All the Bishops of England are Barons and Peers of the Realm have place in the Upper house of Parliament as also in the Upper house of Convocation The Bishopricks were erected into Baronies by William the Conqueror at his coming into England And as a special remark of Honour Three Kings viz. of England Scotland and South-Wales in the year 1200. did contribute their Royal shoulders for the conveyance of the deceased Corps of Hugh Bishop of Lincoln to his Grave And no wonder when Princes themselves and such as were of the Blood Royal were anciently Bishops in this Kingdom they have been not only of the best Nobility but divers of the Sons and Brothers of several English Kings since the Conquest and before have entred into Holy Orders and became Ecclesiasticks as at this day is practicable in the most of all other Monarchies throughout the whole Christian World Ethelwolph Son and Successor to Egbert first Sole King of England was in Holy Orders and Bishop of Winchester at his Fathers death Odo Brother to William the Conqueror was Bishop of Bayeux in Normandy Henry de Blois Brother to King Stephen was Bishop of Winchester Geofry Plantagenet Son to King Henry the Second was Bishop of Lincoln And Henry de Beauford Brother to King Henry the Fourth was Bishop also of Winchester 20. The Statute of 17 Car. 1. cap. 27. for disinabling persons in Holy Orders to exercise Temporal Jurisdiction or Authority being Repealed as aforesaid by the Statute of 13 Car. 2. cap. 2. they are thereby restored to the exercise of Temporal Jurisdiction as formerly which indeed is no more than what they ever Anciently exercised in this Kingdom For Ex Clero Rex semper sibi eligebat Primos à Consiliis Primos ad Officia Regni obeunda Primi igitur sedebant in omnibus Regni Comitiis Tribunalibus Episcopi in Regali quidem Palatio cum Regni Magnatibus in Comitatu una cum Comite in Turno cum Vice-comite in Hundredo cum Domino Hundredi sic ut in promovenda Justitia usquequaque gladii gladium adjuvaret nihil inconsulto Sacerdote vel Episcopo ageretur This Union of Persons Authority and Courts of Judicature Ecclesiastical and Civil as Mr. Selden proves continued above Four thousand years till Pope Nicholas the First about the Eighth Century to exclude the Emperour from medling in the Ecclesiastical Government began to exclude the Clergy from medling with the Civil And for the space of four or five hundred years during the Reign of the Saxon Kings in England the Ecclesiastical and Secular Magistrates sate joyntly together determining Ecclesiastical Affairs in the Morning and Secular or Civil Affairs in the Afternoon so that in those days as there was no clashing of Jurisdictions so no complaint touching Prohibitions but an unanimous harmony in a kind of Joynt-Jurisdiction in reference to all Ecclesiastical and Civil Affairs until William the Conqueror did put a distinction between Church and State in a more divided way than formerly had been practiced Also the excellent Laws made by King Ina King Athelstan King Edmund and St. Edward the Confessor from whom we have our Common Laws and our Priviledges mentioned in Magna Charta were all made by the perswasions and advice of Archbishops and Bishops named in our Histories 21. That which during the Reign of King Edw. 6. made the greatest alteration and threatned most danger to the State Ecclesiastical was the Act entituled An Act for Election and what Seals and Styles shall be used by Spiritual persons c. In which it was ordained That Bishops should be made by the Kings Letters Patents and not by the Election of the Deans and Chapters That all their Processes and Writings should be made in the Kings Name only with the Bishop's Teste added to it and sealed with no other Seal than the Kings or such as should be Authorized and Appointed by him In the compounding of which Act there was more danger as Dr. Heylin observes couched than at first appeared For by the last Branch thereof it was plain and evident says he that the intent of the Contrivers was by degrees to weaken the Authority of the Episcopal Order by forcing them from their strong hold of Divine Institution and making them no other than the Kings Ministers only or as it were his Ecclesiastical Sheriffs to execute his Will and disperse his Mandates And of this Act such use was made though possibly beyond the true intention of it that as the said Dr. Heylin observes the Bishops of those Times were not in a Capacity of conferring Orders but as they were thereunto impowred by special License The Tenour whereof if Sanders be to be believed was in these words following viz. The King to such a Bishop Greeting Whereas all and all manner of Jurisdiction as well Ecclesiastical as Civil flows from the King as from the Supream Head of all the Body c. We therefore give and grant to thee full power and License to continue during our good pleasure for holding Ordination within thy Diocess of N. and for promoting fit persons unto Holy Orders even to that of the Priesthood Which being looked on by Queen Mary not only as a dangerous diminution of the Episcopal Power but as an odious Innovation in the Church of Christ she caused this Act to be Repealed in the first year of her Reign leaving the Bishops to depend on their former claim and to act all things which belonged to their Jurisdiction in their own Names and under their own Seals as in former times In which estate they have continued without any Legal Interruption from that time to this But says the same Author in the First Branch there was somewhat more than what appeared at the first sight For though it seemed to aim at nothing but that the Bishops should depend wholly on the King for their preferment to those great and eminent places yet the true drift of the Design was to make Deans and Chapters useless for the time to come and thereby to prepare them for a Dissolution For had nothing else been intended in it but that the King should have the sole Nomination of all the Bishops in his Kingdoms it had
Or thus The Next Avoidance was granted to Two the one Released to the other who brought a Quare Impedit in his own Name and it was adjudged maintainable because it was before the Church was void 20. A. seized of the Mannor of D. to which an Advowson was Appendant granted the Next Avoidance to B. and D. eorum cuilibet conjunctim divisim Haered Executor Assignatis suis The Church void B. Presents D. to the Church Adjudged that the Presentment of him was good though he were one of the Grantees CHAP. XXVI Of Pluralities 1. Pluralities condemned by the Council of Lateran yet dispenc'd with by Kings and Popes 2. What in this matter the Pope anciently exercised by way of Vsurpation the King may now do de jure The difference between them in the manner how 3. What persons are qualified for granting or receiving Pluralities 4. Several Laws relating to Pluralities Dispensations and Qualifications 5. How the 8 l. annual value of a Benefice shall be understood whether as in the Kings Books or according to the true value of the Benefice 6. The Lord Hobart's Opinion touching the Statute of 21 H. 8. relating to Pluralities 7. What the Pope's Power in England was before the making of the said Statute And whether the taking of a Bishoprick in Ireland by a Dean in England makes the Deanary void by Cession 8. The Chaplains of Persons of Honour having divers Benefices shall retain them for their Lives though they be discharged of their Service 9. Whether the Ecclesiastical Court may take cognizance of Plenarty or Voidance after Induction And whether the cognizance of Cession or no Cession belongs to the Temporal or Spiritual Count. 10. Difference between Voidance by Act of Parliament and Voidance by the Ecclesiastical Law 11. A Prohibition granted upon Sequestration of a Benefice by the Bishop 12. The Fifth Paragraph aforesaid Adjudged and determined 13. How the Voidance in case of Three Benefices in one person 14. Benefice not void if the King License the Incumbent to be an Incumbent and a Bishop 15. How the taking of a Second Benefice is a Voidance of the First 16. Whether so in case of a Chaplain of the King 17. Whether so in case of a Si modo or Modo sit by way of a Limitation in the Dispensation 18. Whether the word Dispensamus be necessary in the Letters of Dispensation for a Plurality 19. The Kings Retainer of a Chaplain by Word only qualifies him for a Plurality within the Statute of 21 H. 8. 20. Whether a Third Chaplain retained by a Countess Widow is qualified to purchase a Dispensation for Plurality 21. In reference to Plurality whether regard is to be had to the value mentioned in the Statute of 25 H. 8. or to the true value of the Benefice 22. Whether Admission and Iustitution makes the First Benefice void without Induction 23. Whether before the Statute of 25 H. 8. the Pope might here grant Dispensations for Pluralities 24. Whether the Retainer of a Chaplain may be good and sufficient without a Patent 25. In what case a Dispensation for Plurality may come too late though before Induction 26. Three Resolutions of Law in reference to Avoidance by reason of Plurality 1. PLurality according to the Common acceptation of the word is where one and the same person is possessed of Two or more Ecclesiastical Benefices with Cure of Souls simul semel It was long since condemned by the general Council of Lateran whereby it was Ordained That whatever Ecclesiastical person having one Benefice with Cure of Souls doth take another such shall ipso jure be deprived of the former and if he contest for the retaining thereof shall lose both Notwithstanding which Canon it was heretofore usual with the Pope to usurp a power of Dispensation in this matter the which de jure was anciently practised by Kings as Supream and as the original Donors of Benefices and Ecclesiastical Dignities witness Edmond that Monk of Bury who by virtue of such Dispensations held several Ecclesiastical Benefices at one and the same time The said Canon as to the substance thereof relating to Pluralities is now Confirmed by the Statute of 21 H. 8. 13. which limits the former Benefice with Cure of Souls to the yearly value of Eight pounds or upwards and the time of Avoidance thereof to be immediately after possession by Induction into the other with Cure of Souls with power of Presentation de novo granted to the Patron of the former Benefice and all benefit of the same to the Presentee as if the Incumbent had died or resigned Q. Whether the said yearly value of Eight pounds or above ought to be computed according to the valuation in the Kings Books as returned into the Exchequer and now used in the First-Fruits Office or according to the just and true value of the Benefice Q. likewise Whether a Parson of a Church Impropriate with a Vicar perpetually endowed accepting of a Presentation unto the Vicarage without Dispensation be a Pluralist within the Canon and Statute aforesaid The Negative is supposed to give the best Solution to the Question 2. The same power of granting Faculties Pluralities Commendams c. which anciently the Pope exercised in this Realm by Usurpation is by the Statute of 21 H. 8. cap. 13. and 1 Eliz. transferr'd unto and vested in the Crown de jure also from and under the King in the Archbishop of Canterbury and his Commissaries by Authority derived from the Crown The Pope anciently granted to Bishops after Consecration Dispensations Recipere obtinere Beneficium cum cura animarum to hold the same in Commendam the which he did in this Realm by Usurpation and which the Crown may now do de jure for the same power as aforesaid which the Pope had is by the Acts of Parliament in 25 H. 8. 1 Eliz. in the King de jure But there is a very material difference between the Dispensations anciently here granted by the Pope and those at this day by the King and Archbishop Confirmed by the Kings Letters Patents which are not good otherwise than to such as are Compleat Incumbents at the time of granting thereof whereas it was sometimes otherwise with the other whence it is observable that in Digbie's Case the Dispensation came too soon A. is Instituted and Inducted into a Benefice with Cure value Eight pounds per ann Afterwards the King presenting him to another with Cure he is Admitted and Instituted Afterwards the Archbishop of Canterbury grants him Letters of Dispensation to hold Two Benefices the King confirms the same Afterwards he is Inducted into the Second Benefice In this case the Dispensation comes too late because by the Institution into the Second Benefice the First Benefice was void by the Stat. of 21 H. 8. 3. The Acceptance of a Second Benefice with a Dispensation comes not under the notion of prohibited Pluralities in case
for the avoiding of Leases made by a Parson by his Absence from his Living by the space of eighty daies in one year and also shews that one Stallowe who was Parson of Sharrington to whom these Tithes did belong and in whose Right the Defendant claimed them was Absent from his Parsonage by the space of eighty daies in one year and shews in what year and so by this his interest determined and Agreement with the Plaintiff by this made void but they found further as the Plaintiff made it to appear That Stallowe the Parson of Sharrington was not Absent in manner as it was alledged for that they found that he did dwell in another Town adjoyning but that he came constantly to his Parish-Church and there read Divine Service and so went away again They did also find hat he had a Parsonage-house in Sharrington fit for his habitation and whether this were an Absence within the Statute as to avoid his Lease they left that to the Judgment of the Court Yelverton Justice This is a good Non-Residency within the Statute of 21 H. 8. cap. 13. but not an Absence to avoid a Lease made within the Statute of 13 Eliz. cap. 20. It cannot be said here in this Case that he was Absent for he came four daies in every week and in his Parish-Church did read Divine Service Williams Justice upon the Statute of 13 and 14 Eliz the Parson ought not to be Absent from his Church eighty daies together in one year à Rectoria sua but this is not so here for he came to his Church and read Divine Service there every Sunday Wednesday Friday and Saturday and therefore clearly this cannot be such an Absence within the scope and intention of these Statutes as thereby to avoid his Lease Yelverton Justice he ought to be Absent eighty daies together per spatium de Octogin diebus ultra and this to be altogether at one time and so the same ought to have been laid expresly the which is not so done here for that it appears here that he was at his Parsonage-house and did read Prayers every Sunday Wednesday Friday and Saturday and so the whole Court were clear of Opinion that this Absence here as the same appeared to be was not such an Absence by the space of eighty daies in one year to avoid his Lease within the said Statute and so the Defendants Plea in Barr not good and therefore by the Rule of the Court Judgment was entered for the Plaintiff 17. An Information was Exhibited against Two Parsons by J. S. upon the Statute of 21 H. 8. cap. 13. against one of them for Non-Residency and against the other for taking of a Farm the one of them pleaded Sickness and that by the Advice of his Physicians he removed into better Air for Recovery of his health and this is justifiable by the whole Court vid. more for this Coke 6. par fo 21. in Butler and Goodall's Case The other pleaded That he took the Farm for the maintenance of his House and Family And this also is justifiable by the Opinion of the whole Court Crooke moved the Court for the Defendants That the Plaintiff was a Common Informer and that he did prefer this Information against them only for their vexation and so to draw them to compound with him as formerly he hath so done by others for which they prosecuted an Indictment in the Countrey upon the Statute of 18 Eliz. cap. 5. made to punish Common Informers for their Abuses The whole Court did advise them to prosecute this Indictment against him Crooke moved for the Defendants That in regard the Informer is a man of no means that the Court would order him to put in sufficient Sureties to answer Costs if the matter went against him and that then the Defendants would presently answer the Information Williams Justice nullam habemus talem legem this is not to be done but the Rule of the Court was That the Defendants should not answer the Information until the Informer appeared in person 18. In an Action of Covenant the Plaintiff in his Declaration sets forth that the Defendant was Parson of D. and did Covenant That the Plaintiff should have his Tithes of certain Lands for thirteen years and that afterwards he Resigned and another Parson Inducted by which means he was ousted of his Tithes and for this cause the Action brought The Defendant pleads in Barr the Statutes of 13 Eliz. cap. 20. and 14 Eliz. cap. 11. for Non-Residency upon which Plea the Plaintiff demurr'd in Law It was urged for the Plaintiff That the Plea in Barr was not good because it is not averred that the Defendant had been Absent from his Parsonage by the space of Eighty daies in a year for otherwise the Covenant is not void by the Statutes For the Defendant it was alledged That the pleading of the Statute of 13 Eliz. is idle but by the Statute of 14 Eliz. this Covenant is made void for by the Statute all Covenants shall be all one with Leases made by such Parsons And in this case if this had been a Lease this had been clearly void by Surrender of the Parson and so in case of a Covenant Doderidge and Houghton Justices The Statutes of 13 and 14 Eliz. do not meddle with Assurances at the Common Law nor intended to make any Leases void which were void at the Common Law and therefore this Covenant here is not made void by the Statute unless he be Absent Eighty daies from his Parsonage Coke Chief Justice agreed with them herein They all agreed in this Case for the Plaintiff and that by the Preamble of 14 Eliz. it is shewed the intent of the Statute to be to make Covenants void within the Provision of 13 Eliz. by Absence for Eighty daies And Judgment in this Case was given for the Plaintiff CHAP. XXIX Of Abbots and Abbies also of Chauntries and of the Court of Augmentations 1. Abbot what why so called the several kinds thereof and how many anciently in England 2. A famous Abbot anciently in Ireland The manner of their Election prescribed by the Emperour Justinian Anciently the Peers of France were frequently Abbots 3. The ancient Law of King Knute concerning Abbots 4. The Abbot with the Monks making a Covent were a Corporation 5. Abbots were either Elective or Presentative they were Lords of Parliament How many Abbies in England and which the most Ancient Founded by King Ethelbert 6. Chaunter and Chauntries what and whence so called their use and end 47 belonging anciently to St. Pauls in London when and by what Laws their Revenues were vested in the Crown 7. Before King John's time Abbots and Priors were Presentative afterwards Elective 8. Six Differences taken and Resolved in a Case at Law touching Chauntries 9. Certain Cases in Law touching Lands whether under pretence of Chauntries given by the Statute to the King or not 10. What the Court of Augmentations was the end
Fees wherewith Churches have been endowed otherwise in possessions of the Church newly purchased by Ecclesiastical persons 10 That such as Abjure the Realm shall be in peace so long as they be in the Church or in the Kings High-way 11 That Religious Houses shall not by compulsion be charged with Pensions resort or Purveyors 12 That a Clerk Excommunicate may be taken by the Kings Writ out of the Parish where he dwells 13 That the examination of the Ability of a Parson presented unto a Benefice of the the Church shall belong unto a Spiritual Judge 14 That the Elections to the Dignities of the Church shall be free without fear of any Temporal power 15 That a Clerk flying into the Church for Felony shall not be compelled to abjure the Realm 16 And lastly That the Priviledge of the Church being demanded in due form by the Ordinary shall not be denied unto the Appealor as to a Clerk confessing Felony before a Temporal Judge 2. In conformity to the premisses there were other Statutes after made in the time of King Ed. 3. whereby it was Enacted 1 That the goods of Spiritual persons should not without their own consents be taken by Purveyors for the King 2 That the King shall not collate or present to any vacant Church Prebend Chappel or other Benefice in anothers Right but within Three years next after the Avoidance 3 That the Temporalties of Archbishops Bishops c. shall not be seized into the Kings hands without a just cause and according to Law 4 That no waste shall be committed on the Temporalties of Bishops during Vacancies and that the Dean and Chapter may if they please take them to Farm 5 And lastly That the Lord Chancellor or Lord Treasurer may during such vacancies demise the Temporalties of Bishopricks to the Dean and Chapter for the Kings use 3. And as there are Articuli Cleri so there are also Articuli Religionis being in all thirty nine Agreed upon at a Convocation of the Church of England Ann. 1562. Ratified by Q. Elizabeth under the Great Seal of England Confirmed and Established by an Act of Parliament with his Majesties Royal Declaration prefixed thereunto Which Act of Parliament requires a Subscription by the Clergy to the said thirty nine Articles the same also being required by the Canons made by the Clergy of England at a Convocation held in London Ann. 1603. and ratified by King James The said Subscription referrs to three Articles 1. That the Kings Majestie under God is the only Supream Governour of the Realm and of all other his Highness Dominions and Countreys c. 2. That the Book of Common Prayer and of Ordaining of Bishops Preists and Deacons containeth nothing in it contrary to the Word of God c. 3. That he alloweth of the said thirty nine Articles of Religion and acknowledgeth them to be agreeable to the Word of God By the Statute of 13. Eliz. 12. the Delinquent is disabled and deprived ipso facto but the Delinquent against the Canon of King James is to be prosecuted and proceeded against by the Censures of the Church And it is not sufficient that one subscribe to the Thirty Nine Articles of Religion with this Addition so far forth as the same are agreeable to the Word of God For it hath been resolved by Wray Cheif Justice and by all the Judges of England That such subscription is not according to the Statute of 13. Eliz. because the Subscription which the Statute requires must be absolute But this is no other then Conditional 4. The Circumspecte agatis is the Title of a Statute made in the 13 th year of Ed. 1. Ann. D. 1285. prescribing certain Cases to the Judges wherein the Kings Prohibition doth not lie As in Case the Church-yard be left unclosed or the Church it self uncovered the Ordinary may take Cognizance thereof and by that Statute no Prohibition lies in the Case Nor in case a Parson demands his Oblations or the due and accustomed Tythes of his Parishioners nor if one Parson sue another for Tythes great or small so as the fourth part of the Benefice be not demanded nor in case a Parson demand Mortuaries in places where they have been used and accustomed to be paid nor if the Prelate of a Church or a Patron demand of a Parson a Pension due to him nor in the Case of laying violent hands on a Clerk nor in Cases of Defamation where Money is not demanded nor in Case of Perjury In all which Cases the Ecclesiastical Judge hath Cognizance by the said Statute notwithstanding the Kings Prohibition So that the end of that Statute is to acquaint us with certain Cases wherein a Prohibition doth not lie And the Statute of 24 Ed. 1. shews in what Case a Consultation is to be granted And by the Statute of 50. Ed. 3. cap. 4. no Prohibition shall be allowed after a Consultation duely granted provided that the matter of the Libel be not enlarged or otherwise changed CHAP. XLIV Of several Writs at the Common Law pertinent to this Subject 1. What the Writ of Darrein Presentment imports in what case it lies and how it differs from a Quare Impedit 2. Assise de utrum what and why so called 3. Quare Impedit what for and against whom it lies 4. What a Ne admittas imports the use and end thereof 5. In what case the Writ Vi Laica removenda lies 6. What the Writ Indicavit imports and the use thereof 7. What the Writ Advocatione Decimarum signifies 8. Admittendo Clerico what and in what Case issuable 9. The Writ Beneficio primo Ecclesiastico habendo what 10. That Writ Cautione Admittenda and the effect thereof 11. The writ of Clerico infra Sacros ordines constituto non eligendo in Officium What the use or end thereof 12. The Writ Clerico capto per Statutum Mercatorum what 13. What the Writ of Clerico convicto commisso Goalae in defectu Ordinarii deliberando was 14. What the Writ of Annua Pensione was anciently 15. The Writ of Vicario deliberando occasione cujusdam Recognitionis what 16. Three Writs relating to Persons excommunicated 17. Assise of Darrein Presentment brought after a Quare Impedit in the same cause abates 18. Difference of Pleas by an Incumbent in respect of his being in by the Presentment of a stranger and in respect of his being in by the Presentment of the Plaintiff himself 19. Notwithstanding a recovery upon a Quare Impedit the Incumbent continues Incumbent de facto until Presentation by the Recoverer 20. Of what thing a Q. Imp. lies and who shall have it 21. Who may have a Quare Impedit and of what things 22. How and for whom the Writ of Right of Advowson lies 23. What the Writ de jure patronatus and how the Law proceeds thereon 24. The Writ of Spoliation what and where it lies 25. The Writ
Present within Four months next after the Church becomes void but if the Patronage be Ecclesiastical then within Six cap. unico de Jur Patronat in 6. Concerning Appropriations of Churches the first thereof since the Conquest appears to be that of Feversham and Middleton in Kent An. 1070. granted by William the Conquerour to the Abbey of St. Austins in Canterbury in manner following viz. In Nomine c. Ego Willielmus c. ex his quae omnipotens Deus sua gratia mihi largiri est dignatus quaedam concedo Ecclesiae S. Augustini Anglorum Apostoli c. pro salute Animae meae Parentum meorum Predecessorum Successorum haereditario jure haec sunt Ecclesiae Decimae duarum Mansionum viz. Feversham Middleton ex omnibus redditibus qui c. omnibus ibidem appendentibus terra sylva pratis aqua c. Haec omnia ex integro concedo S. Augustino Abbati Fratribus ut habeant teneant possideant in perpetuum which was afterward Confirmed by Pope Alexander the Third and Ratified by Theobald Archbishop of Canterbury together with an Establishment and Ordination of a Vicarage by the said Archiepiscopal Authority in each of the said Churches respectively The like you have for the Appropriating of three other Churches to the same Abbey viz. of Wyvelsberg Stone and Brocland in Kent by the Charter of Ed. 3. above Three hundred years since Confirmed by Pope Clement's Bull and Ratified by Simon Mepham then Archbishop of Canterbury with his Establishment of Three perpetual Vicarages to the said Churches Which Charter is to this effect viz. Nos de gratia nostra speciali pro C. Libris quas praefati Abbas Conventus nobis solvent c. Concessimus Licentiam dedimus pro Nobis haeredibus nostris quantum in Nobis est ejusdem Abbati Conventui quod ipsi Ecclesias praedictas Appropriare eas sic Appropriatas in proprios usus tenere possint sibi Successoribus suis in perpetuum nisi in hoc Quod Nos tempore vacationis Abbatiae praedictae si contigerit Ecclesias praedictas vel aliquam earundem tunc vacare Nos Jus Praesentandi ad easdem amitteremus sine occasione vel impedimento Nostri vel haeredum nostrorum quorumcunque Hujus Data est sub An. Do. 1349. The Modern Church-Historian of Britain in his Eleventh Book pag. 136. calls to remembrance That about An. 1626. there were certain Feoffees a whole dozen of them though not incorporated by the Kings Letters Patents or any Act of Parliament yet Legally he says settled in Trust to purchase in Impropriations and that it was incredible how then possible to be believed what large Sums were advanced in a short time towards that work But then withal tells us somewhat that is Credible viz. That there are 9284 Parochial Churches in England endowed with Glebe and Tithes but of these when the said Feoffees entered on their work 3845 were either Appropriated to Bishops Cathedrals and Colledges or Impropriated as Lay-Fees to Private persons as formerly belonging to Abbeys The Redeeming and Restoring he does not mean to the Abbeys was the design of these Feoffees as to those in the hands of Private persons but re infecta the Design proved abortive A Commendam or Ecclesia Commendata so called in contradistinction to Ecclesia Titulata is that Church which for the Custodial charge and government thereof is by a revocable Collation concredited with some Ecclesiastical person in the nature of a Trustee vel tanquam fidei Commissarius and that for the most part only for some certain time absque titulo for he that is Titularly Endowed hath the possession of the Church in his own Name and in his own proper Right during his life hence it is that in the Canon Law a Church collated in Commendam and a Church bestowed in Titulum are ever opposed as contraries vid. Hist Concil Trident. lib. 6. pag. 600. Duaren de Benefic lib. 5. cap. 7. Thus King Edgar Collated Dunstan Bishop of Worcester to the Bishoprick of London by way of Commendam Rex Edgarus says Radulph de Diceto in his Abbreviat Chronicorum Lundoniensem Ecclesiam proprio Pastore viduatam commisit regendam Dunstano Wigornensi Episcopo Et sic Dunstanus Lundoniensem Ecclesiam Commendatam habuit non Titulatam dict Radulph de An. 962. It is supposed that the first Patent of a Commendam retinere granted in England by the King to any Bishop Elect was that which King Henry the Third by the advice of his Council in imitation of the Popes Commendams then grown very common granted by his Letters Patents to Wengham then Chancellor of England notwithstanding his insufficiency in the knowledge of Divinity to hold and retain all his former Ecclesiastical Dignities and Benefices whereof the King was Patron together with his Bishoprick he then succeeded Fulco Bishop of London for so long time as the Pope should please to grant him a Dispensation whose Dispensation alone would not bar the King to Present to those Dignities and Benefices being all void in Law by making him a Bishop He had also the like Patent of Commendam retinere as to his Benefices and Ecclesiastical Preferments in Ireland And this Patent of such a Commendam being made by the King his Lords and Judges is for that reason the more remarkable vid. Le Hist. of the Church of Great Britain pag. 84. According to the proper and ancient Account Commendams were originally introduced in favour and for advantage of the Church which is Commended in favorem utilitatem Ecclesiae quae Commendatur Imola in ca. Nemo de Elect. in 6. says that Commendams are not to be Nisi ex evidenti Ecclesiae Commendatae necessitate vel utilitate The distinction of Temporal and Perpetual Commendams in the Canon Law is of no great use with us indeed in the Church of Rome according to the former mode of Commendams a vacant Church is Commended either by the Authority of the Pope if it be a Cathedral ca. penult ult 21. q. 1. or by the Authority of the Bishop if it be a Church Parochial This is commonly Temporal or for Six months and is in utilitatem Ecclesiae the other commonly Perpetual and are magis in subventionem eorum quibus commendantur quam ipsarum Ecclesiarum And a Commendatary for life is the same in reality with the Titular These Commendams in their Original were Instituted to a good purpose but after used to an evil end For when by reason of Wars Pestilence or the like the Election or Provision could not be made so soon as otherwise it might the Superiour did Recommend the vacant Church to some honest and worthy person to govern it besides the Care of his own until a Rector were provided who then had nothing to do with the Revenues but to govern them and consign them to another But in process of
of King Kanute made for the indemnity of such as should have recourse to Tribunals for their safe coming and going to and from Courts of Justice Et volo ut omnis homo pacem habeat eundo ad gemotum vel rediens de gemoto id est placito nifi fit fur probatus It is a word from the Saxon 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 convenire unde Nostratium to meet But this digression the Reader must put on the Abbots score in regard the word Abbates gave the occasion thereof which may be but a Venial offence in regard that that Ecclesiastical Dignity is with us laid aside though their Possessions had better Fortune yet when King H. 8. did dissolve them he did not only augment the number of Colledges out of the Revenues thereof but also erected divers new Bishopricks as at Westminster Oxford Peterborough Bristol Chester and Glocester all remaining at this day save that at Westminster which being restored to its pristine Institution by Queen Mary and Benedictines placed therein was after by Queen Elizabeth converted to a Collegiate Church In this Chapter there is mention also made of Chauntries Cantaria or if you please Aedes Sacra ideo Instituta Dotata Praediis ut missa ibidem Cantaretur pro anima Fundatoris propinquorum ejus Ita Spelm. Of these and Free Chappels about 2374. were dissolved by King H. 8. to whom they were given by Parliament in the 38th year of his Reign The Religious Houses under 200 l. per An. were granted to him in An. 1535. All greater Monasteries in An. 1538. The Chantery and Free Chappels in An. 1545. Of these Chanteries Forty seven belonged unto St. Pauls London And as for Annates or First-Fruits it is Historically reported to us that they were first introduced into England in the time of King Edward the First by Pope Clement who succeeded Benedict For this Pope Clement after the death of Pope Benedict was no sooner Elected and Enthron'd in France but he began to exercise his new Rapines here in England by a compliance with the said King Edward in granting him a Two years Disme from his Clergy for his own use though pretended for the aid of the Holy Laud that with the more ease himself might exact the First Frutts of vacant Ecclesiastical Benefices to augment his own Revenues though not within his own Territories This is said to be the first President of any Popes reserving or exacting Annates or First-Fruits of all Ecclesiastical Dignities and Benefices throughout England extant in our Histories which though reserved but for Two years by the Pope at first yet afterwards grew into a Custome by degrees both in England and elsewhere And thus they remained in the Pope until an Act of Parliament entituled the Crown thereunto in the time of King Henry the Eighth which afterwards were restored again to the Pope by Queen Mary but in the first year of Queen Elizabeth an Act pass'd for restoring the Tenths and First-Fruits to the Crown Notwithstanding what some Historians have as aforesaid reported touching the first introduction of First-Fruits into England by Pope Clement in the time of King Edward the First it is most evident that they were to be yielded and paid here in England some hundreds of years before that time as appears by the Laws of Ina King of the West Saxons who began his Reign in the year 712. The Law was this viz. Primitias seminum quisque ex eo dato domicilio in quo ipso Natali die Domini commoratur Lambert de Leg. Inae Reg. And by the Laws of King Edgar who began his Reign in the year 959. it is Ordained in these words Ex omni quidem ingeniorum terra ipsae Seminum Primitiae primariae penduntor Ecclesiae Idem de Leg. Edgari Reg. Ipsas autem Seminum Primitias sub Festum Divi Martini reddito Ibid. The like you have in the Laws of King Kanute who began his Reign in the year 1016. Seminum Primitiae ad Festum Divi Martini penduntor si quis dare distulerit eas Episcopo undecies praestato ac Regi Ducenos viginti Solidos persolvito Idem Lamb. It is supposed that Boniface Archbishop of Canterbury in the Reign of Ed. 3. was the first that made way for Popes to Appropriate Annates and First-Fruits in this Kingdom to themselves for the said Archbishop An. 1246. upon a feigned pretence that his Church of Canterbury was involved in very great Debts by his Predecessor but in truth by himself to carry on Forein Wars and gratifie the Pope procured from Pope Innocent a grant of the First years Fruits of all Benefices that should fall void within his Diocess for the space of Seven years till he should thence raise the Sum of Ten thousand Marks yearly out of the Bishoprick So that this Grant of First Fruits of Benefices to Boniface the said Archbishop made way for Popes Appropriating First-Fruits and Annates to themselves soon after But in process of time the Parliament having as aforesaid settled them on King H. 8. there was an Office thereof established in London An. 1538. whereby the Kings Revenue increased exceedingly from this Office for the receipt of Tenths and First-Fruits which was then first erected in London such Moneys being formerly paid to the Pope for that the Tenths and First-Fruits of the English Clergy were yearly return'd to Rome But now the Pope being dead in England the King was found his Heir at Common Law as to most of the Power and Profit he had usurped and the Rents which the Clergy paid were now changed together with their Landlord for Commissioners whereof the Bishop of the Diocess was ever one were appointed to estimate their Annual Revenues that so their Tenths and First-Fruits might be proportioned accordingly At this time the Oblations from the Living and Obits from the Dead were as duly paid as Predial Tithes and much advanced the Income but Queen Mary did after by Act of Parliament exonerate the Clergy from all these First-Fruits and ordered the payment of the Tenths to Cardinal Poole for discharge of Pensions allowed to certain Monks and Nuns but Queen Elizabeth in the first year of her Reign resumed these First-Fruits and Tenths only Personages not exceeding ten Marks and Vicarages ten Pounds were freed from First-Fruits vid. Stat. 1 Eliz. cap. 4. That which in the method of the ensuing Treatise next offers it self to consideration is Altarage Altaragium taking its denomination from the Altar because to speak properly Altargium est Emolumentum Sacerdoti provenieus ratione Altaris ex Oblationibus sc vid. Jo. de Athon in Constit. Legatim Otho c. Auditu ver Proventus Touching this Altarage there is an Ancient Record in the time of King H. 3. about the year 1234. in the Chronicle of William Thorne the Augustine Monk of Canterbury whereof among other things there is mention made in a certain Composition between Edmond Archbishop
of new improvements in their own occupation by culture Pasture and Garden-Fruits only the said Three Orders were exempted from the general payment of all Tithes whatever The Templers and Hospitallers were meer Lay-men yet they were exempted as well as the other Yet the Lateran Council in An. 1215. Ordered That this Priviledge should not extend to Covents erected since that Lateran Council nor to Lands since bestowed on the said Orders though their Covents were erected before that Council Insomuch that when the said Cistercians contrary to the Canons of that Council purchased Bulls from the Pope to discharge their Lands from Tithes King H. 4. Null'd such Bulls by the Stat. of 2 H. 4. cap. 4. and reduced their Lands to a Statu quo These Exemptions from payment of Tithes in this or that particular Religious Order was not known in the World when Aethelwolph Son of Egbert whom he succeeded as King of the West-Saxons gave as aforesaid Tithes of all his Kingdom and that freed of all Tributes Taxes and Impositions as appears by his Charter to that purpose having at a Solemn Council held at Winchester subjected the whole Kingdom of England to the payment of Tithes True it is that long before his time many Acts for Tithes may be produced such as the Imperial Edicts Canons of some Councils and Popes beside such Laws as were made by King Ina and Offa yet the said Edicts and Canons were never received in their full power into England by the consent of Prince and People nor were King Ina and Offa though Monarchs of England as it were in their turns such Kings as conveyed their Crowns to the Issue of their Bodies but the said Aethelwolph was Monarcha Natus non factus and although before his time there were Monarchs of the Saxon Heptarchy yet not successive and fixed in a Family but the said King Egbert being the first that so obtained this Monarchy as to leave it by descent unto his Son the said Aethelwolph he thereby had the more indisputable power to oblige all the Kingdom unto an observance of the said Act. In the said Chapter of Tithes there is also mention made of Mortuaries as having some relation of Tithes wherein is shewed what it is when by and to whom and wherefore to be paid By the Stat. of 21 H. 8. they are reduced to another Regulation than what was in the time of King Henry the Sixth A Mortuary was then the Second best Beast whereof the party died possessed but in case he had but two in all then none due It was called a Corse-Present because ever paid by the Executors though not alwaies bequeathed by the dying party All persons possessed of an Estate Children under Tuition and Femes Covert but not Widows excepted were liable to the payment thereof to the Priest of that Parish where the dying party received the Sacrament not where he repaired to Prayers but in case his House at his death stood in two Parishes it was then divided betwixt them both And it was given in lieu of Personal Tithes which the party in his life time had through ignorance or negligence not fully paid Lindw Cons de Consuetud Such of the ancient Lawyers as were unacquainted with this word Mortuarium in the aforesaid sense as we now use it took Mortuarium only pro derelicto in morte say of it That it is Vocabulum novum harbarum but we understand it better where of Custome it is due and payable These Mortuaries where by the Custome they are to be paid were ever in consideration of the omission of Personal Tithes in the parties Life-time which Personal Tithes were by the Canon Law to be paid only of such as did receive the Sacraments and only to that Church where they did receive them as may be inferr'd plainly from cap. Ad Apostolicae de Decimis But observe says Lessius that in many places these Personal Tithes have been quite taken away and in some places they are paid only at the end of a mans Life as among the Venetians which manner of payment seems to have a great resemblance to these Mortuaries and in some places they are paid only ot the end of the year And in like manner many Predial and Mixt Tithes in divers places are also abolish'd which says he is for the most part done by the permission of the Church where men have been observed to pay them with regret and much against their minds nor hath the Church in such cases thought fit to compel them to it on purpose to avoid scandal Lessius de Just jur lib. 2. cap. 39. Dub. 5. nu 27. And in such places where the Custome is to pay a Personal Tithe when any persons shall Hunt Fish or Fowl to make gain or merchandize thereby and it be neglected to be paid whether Restitution or Compensation by way of a Mortuary where Mortuaries are Customable be in that case due by Law is a Question which by Covarruvies may be well held in the Affirmative Although the face of the Church as well as State began to look with a purer though less Sanguine complexion when Queen Elizabeth adorn'd the Crown than when her Sister wore it yet even in Queen Elizabeths time there crept such abuses into the Church that Archbishop Parker found it necessary to have recourse unto the Power given him by the Queens Commission and by a Clause of the Act of Parliament For the uniformity of Common Prayer and Service in the Church c. whereupon by the Queens consent and the Advice of some of the Bishops he sets forth a certain Book of Orders to be diligently observed and executed by all persons whom it might concern wherein it was Provided That no Parson Vicar or Curate of any Church Exempt should from thenceforth attempt to conjoyn by solemnization of Matrimony any not being of his or their Parish-Church without good Testimony of the Banns being ask'd in the several Churches where they dwell or otherwise were sufficiently Licensed Heyl. Hist of Q. Eliz. An. Reg. 3. Banns or Banna that word Bannum is sometimes taken pro Mandato scil Edicto it is a word of divers significations as appears almost by all the Glossographists and Feudists it sounds sometimes like Edictum sometimes like Mandatum or Decretum and sometimes as here like Proclamatio Saxonibus gebann whence there is their gebannian pro Proclamare edicere mandare ut nostratium Bannes pro Nuptiarum foedere Publicato This Publication of Banns was cautiously ordain'd for the prevention of Clandestine Marriages which were prohibited in this Kingdom above 500 years since as a thing contrary in all Ages to the practice of all Nations and Churches where the Gospel was received and therefore at a Council conven'd at Westminster in the year 1175. by Richard Archbishop of Canterbury under the Reign of King H. 2. it was Ordain'd That no person whatsoever should solemnize Marriage in
West-Saxons in the borders of Worcester and Herefordshire under an Oak thereby tacitly reproving the Idolatry of the Pagan Britains who acted their Superstitions under an Oak as the Learned Sr. H. Spelman observes In the Tenth Century King Edward the Elder Son of King Alfred called a Synod at Intingford where he confirmed the same Ecclesiastical Constitutions which King Alured had made before Many Councils were Conven'd during the Reign of King Athelstan as at Exiter Feversham Thunderfield London and at Great Lea which last is of most account in regard of the Laws therein made specially that concerning the payment of Tithes the which you may peruse in the Learned Sr. H. Spelm. Concil p. 405. During the Reign of King Edgar Hoel Dha held a National Council for all Wales at Tyquin which was wholly in favour of the Clergy this Council was held when Dunst in was Archbishop of Canterbury in whose time there were Two other Councils conven'd the one at Cartlage in Cambridgshire the other at Caln in Wiltshire After this William the Conqueror conven'd a Council of his Bishops at Winchester wherein himself was personally present with two Cardinals sent from Rome in this Council Stigand Archbishop of Canterbury was deposed and Lâ—â—frank a Lombard substituted in his room During the Reign of King Henry the First Anselm Archbishop of Canterbury summoned a Council at Westminster which Excommunicated all Married Priests half the Clergy at that time being Married or the Sons of Married Priests During the Reign of King Stephen Albericus Bishop of Hostia sent by Pope Innocent into England conven'd a Synod at Westminster wherein it was concluded That no Priest c. should have a Wife or a Woman in his house on pain of being sent to Hell Also that their Transubstantiated God should dwell but Eight days in the Box for fear of being Worm-eaten or moulded Under the Reign of King Henry the Second who disclaimed the Popes authority refused to pay Peter-pence and interdicted all Appeals to Rome a Synod was called at Westminster wherein was a great Contest between the two Archbishops of Canterbury and York for Precedency York appeals to Rome the Pope interposes and to end old Divisions makes a new distinction entituling York Primate of England and Canterbury Primate of all England Under the Reign of King Henry the Third a Council was held at Oxford under Stephen Langton Archbishop of Canterbury wherein many Constitutions were made as against Excess of demands for Procurations in Visitations against Pluralities Non-Residence and other abuses of the Clergy In the Ninth year of King Edward the First John Peckham Archbishop of Canterbury held a Council at Lambeth with his Suffragans some account whereof Walsingham gives us in these words viz. Frater Johannes Peckham Cantuariensis Archiepiscopus ne nihil fecisse videretur convocat Concilium apud Lambeth in quo non Evangelii Regni Dei praedicationem imposuit sed Constitutiones Othonis Ottobonis quondam Legatorum in Anglia innovans jussit eas ab omnibus servari c. Walsing in Ed. 1. He then made Sixteen Ecclesiastical Laws which are inserted among the Provincial Constitutions After this he summoned another Council of his Clergy at Reading wherein he propounded the drawing of all Causes concerning Advowsons to the Ecclesiastical Courts and to cut off all Prohibitions from the Temporal Courts in Personal Causes but upon the Kings express Command to desist from it this Council was dissolved Parker de Antiq. Eccles Anglic. fo 205. An 1290. During the Reign of King Henry the Fourth Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury conven'd a Synod at St. Pauls Church Lond. wherein the King joyned with them in punishing all Opposers of the Religion received Trussel de vita H. 4. Under King Henry the Fifth an Universal Synod of all the Bishops and Clergy was called at London where it was determined That the day of St. George and also of St. Dunstan should be a double Feast in holy Church In the same Kings Reign was a Convocation held at London conven'd by Henry Chichley Archbishop of Canterbury wherein were severe Constitutions made against the Lollards In the Reign of King Henry the Seventh a Synod was held at London by John Morton Archbishop of Canterbury to redress the Excess of the London Clergy in Apparel and frequenting of Taverns We had almost omitted the Synod in England An. 1391. under the Reign of King Richard the Second Simon Sudbury then Archbishop of Canterbury in which Synod it was Ordain'd That whosoever Appealed to Rome besides Excommunication should lose all his Goods and be Imprisoned during his Life vid. Hist of the Church of Great Britain p. 117. A Modern and Ingenious yet unfortunate Author well observes a Fourfold difference or distinction of Synods or Convocations in this Realm in reference to the several manners of their Meeting and degrees of their Power The First he states in point of Time before the Conquest The Second since the Conquest and before the Statute of Praemunire The Third after that Statute but before another made in the Reign of King H. 8. The Fourth after the 25th of the said King 1 Before the Conquest the Popes power prevailed not over the Kings of England who were then ever present Personally or Virtually at all Councils wherein matters both of Church and State were debated and concluded Communi consensu tam Cleri quam Populi Episcoporum Procerum Comitum nec non omnium Sapientum Seniorum populorumque totius Regni 2 After the Conquest but before the Statute of Praemunire the Archbishops used upon all emergent Cases toties quoties at their own discretions to assemble the Clergy of their respective Provinces where they pleased continuing and dissolving them at their pleasure which they then did without any leave from the King whose Canons and Constitutions without any further Ratifification were in that Age obligatory to all subjected to their Jurisdiction Such it seems were all the Synods from Lanfranck to Thomas Arundel Archbishop of Canterbury in which Arundels time the Statute of Praemunire was Enacted 3 After which Statute which much restrained the Papal power and subjected it to the Laws of the Land the Archbishops called no more Convocations by their sole and absolute Command but at the pleasure of the King by whose Writ and Precept only they were now and henceforth Summoned Of this Third sort of Convocations were all those kept by and from Thomas Arundel unto Thomas Cranmer or from the 16th of R. 2. unto the 25th of King H. 8. These Convocations also did make Canons as in Lindwoods Constitutions which were Obligatory although confirmed by no other Authority than what was meerly Synodical 4 The last sort of Convocations since the said Statute called the 25th of King H. 8. That none of the Clergy should presume to attempt alledge claim or put in ure any Constitutions or Ordinances Provincial or Synodals or any â—â—her Canons Constitutions or Ordinances Provincial by
whatsoever Name or Names they may be called in their Convocation in time coming which alwaies shall be assembled by the Kings Writ unless the same Clergy may have the Kings most Royal assent and License to make promise and execute such Canons Constitutions and Ordinances Provincial or Synodical upon pain of every one of the said Clergy doing the contrary to this Act and thereof convicted to suffer Imprisonment and making Fine at the Kings will Since this year from Archbishop Cranmer to this day all Convocations are to have the Kings leave to debate on matters of Religion and their Canons besides his Royal assent an Act of Parliament for their Confirmation And as to the General Councils there are not any of them of use in England except the first Four General Councils which are established into a Law by King and Parliament The Learned Bishop Prideaux in his Synopsis of Councils gives us the definition of Synodographie and says It is such a Methodical Synopsis of Councils and other Ecclesiastical Meetings as whereby there may be a clear discovery to him that doubts how any Case may be enquired after and what may be determined concerning the same And then immediately after gives us the definition of a Council which he calls a Free Publick Ecclesiastical Meeting especially of Bishops as also of other Doctors lawfully deputed by divers Churches for the examining of Ecclesiastical Causes according to the Scriptures and those according to the power given by Common Suffrages without favour of parties to be determined in matters of Faith by Canons in cases of Practice by Presidents in matters of Discipline by Decrees and Constitutions Of these Councils he observes some to have been Judaical others Apostolical others Oecumenical some Controverted others Rejected and some National to all which he likewise adds Conferences 1 Under the Title of Judaical Councils he comprehends the more solemn Meetings about extraordinary affairs for the Confirming Removing or Reforming any thing as the matter required Such he observes to have been at Sichem under Josuah and Eleazer Josh 24. At Jerusalem the first under David Gad and Nathan being his Assistants 1 Chro. 13. At Carmelita under Ahab and Elias 1 King 18. At Jerusalem the Second under Hezekiah 2. Chro. 29. At Jerusalem the Third under Josiah and Hilkiah 2 Kin. 33. 2 Chro. 34. At Jerusalem the Fourth under Zorobabel and Ezra and the Chief of the Jews that return'd from the Captivity of Babylon And lastly that which is called the Synod of the Wise under John Hircanus Genebrand Chron. l. 2 p. 197. 2 The Apostolical Councils he observes to have been for the substituting of Matthias in the place of Judas Act. 1. For the Election of Seven Deacons Act. 6. For not pressing the Ceremonial Law Act. 15. 11. For the toleration of some Legal Ceremonies for a time to gain the Weak by such condescension Matth. 21. 18. For composing the Apostles Creed For obtruding to the Church 85 Canons under the notion of the Apostles authority concerning which there are many Controversies Lastly for the Meeting at Antioch where among Nine Canons the Eighth commanded Images of Christ to be substituted in the room of Heathenish Idols the other pious Canons being destitute of the Synods authority vid. Bin. Tom. 1. p. 19. Longum p. 147. 3 Of Oecumenical or General Councils some were Greek or Eastern others were Latin or Western The more Famous of the Oecumenical Greek Councils were the Nicene the first of Constantinople the first of Ephesus the first of Chalcedon Of Constantinople the second of Constantinople the third The Nicene the second The more Famous of the Oecumenical Latin Councils were at Ariminum the Lateran at Lions at Vienna the Florentine the Lateran the fifth and lastly at Trent 4 Of Controverted Councils if that distinction be admissable according to the Classis thereof digested by Bellarmine the Computation is at Constantinople the fourth at Sardis at Smyrna at Quinisext at Francfort at Constance and at Basil 5 Of Rejected Councils whereby are intended such as either determine Heretical Opinions or raise Schisms the Computation is at Antioch at Milain at Seleucia at Ephesus the second at Constantinople at Pisa the first and at Pisa the second 6 Of National Synods which comprehend the Provincials of every Metropolitan or Diocesan Bishop the distribution is into Italian Spanish French German Eastern African Britain 7 To these may be added Ecclesiastical Conferences which were only certain Meetings of some Divines wherein nothing could be Canonically determined and therefore needless to be here particularly inserted vid. B. Prideaux Synops of Counc vers fin The grand Censure of the Church whereby it punisheth obstinate Offenders is by way of Excommunication which though the Canonists call Traditio Diabolo or giving the Devil as it were Livery and Seizin of the Excommunicate person yet the Romanists have a Tradition that St. Bernard Excommunicated the Devil himself Sanctus Bernardus plenus virtutibus quadam die praesentibus Episcopis clero populo Excommunicavit quendam Diabolum Incubum qui quandam mulierem in Britannia per septeunium vexabat sic Liberata est ab eo Chron. Jo. Bromton de Temp. H. 1. A miraculous Excommunication and a Sovereign Remedy against Diabolical incubations The Excommunication which St. Oswald pronounced against one who would not be perswaded to be reconciled to his Adversary had nothing so good though a more strange effect for that Excommunicated him out of his Wits and had it not been for Wolstan who as miraculously cur'd him you might have found him if not in Purgatory then in Bedlam at this day Illi cujus es says Sanctus Oswaldus Te commendo carnem Sathanae tuam trado Statim ille dentibus stridere spumas jacere caput rotare incipit Qui tamen à Wolstano sanatus cum Pacem adhuc recusaret iterum tertio est arreptus simili modo quousque ex corde injuriam remitteret offensam If you have not faith enough to believe this on the Credit of Abbot Brompton who Chronicled from the year 588 in which St. Austin came into England to the death of King Richard the First which was in the year 1198. if you have not I say faith enough for the premisses you are not like to be supplied with any on this side Rome unless you have it from Henry de Knighton Canon of Leyster who wrote the Chronicle De Eventibus Angliae from King Edgars time to the death of King Richard the Second for he in his Second Book de Temp. W. 2. doth put it under his infallible pen for an undeniable Truth And indeed is much more probable than what the said Abbot reports touching St. Austins raising to life the Priest at Cumpton in Oxfordshire 150 years after his death to absolve a penitent Excommunicate that at the same time rose also out of his grave and walked out of the Church at St. Austins command That no
Ecclesiastical Court might proceed to punish the Offender who offered violence to a Priest the which de jure it might do by proceeding Ex Officio pro salute animae Dammages on an Action of Battery in the case reserved to the Common Law To conclude The Protestation which Bellamera the Canonist in the Proem to his Lecture on the Clementine Constitutions makes shall as to this Repertorium Canonicum Jurisve Anglico-Ecclesiastici Compendium be mine Id submittens correctioni determinationi tam Canonum Ecclesiasticorum quam Statutorum Jurumque Publice Forensium Secularium cujuslibet melius sentientis Protestans quod si in praesenti Opusculo de lapsu chalami aut inadvertentia vel forte ex ignorantia aliqua jam Scripsero id praeter intentionem scribere me contigerit Si etiam aliqua Scripsero quae errorem saperent aut male sonarent illa ex nunc Revoco volo haberi pro non Scriptis Determinationibusque Ecclesiae Anglicanae dicti Juris Forensis Oraculis semper in omnibus volo stare Et hanc Protestationem volo pro Repetita haberi in quolibet Dictorum meorum etiam condicendorum ut si reprobantur dicta Actor non propter hoc reprobetur The several CHAPTERS of the Ensuing Abridgment CHAP. PAGE 1. OF His Majesties Supremacy 1 2. Of Archbishops 12 3. Of Bishops and Ordinaries 22 4. Of Guardians of the Spiritualties 39 5. Of Congé d'Eslire Election and Confirmation 43 6. Of Consecration 46 7. Of Deans and Chapters 51 8. Of Archdeacons 60 9. Of Procurations Synodals and Pentecostals 67 10. Of Diocesan Chancellors Commissaries Officials as also of Consistories 80 11. Of Courts Ecclesiastical and their Jurisdiction 94 12. Of Churches Chappels and Church-yards 134 13. Of Churchwardens Questmen and Sidemen 159 14. Of Consolidation and Vnion of Churches 169 15. Of Dilapidations 173 16. Of Patrons and De jure Patronatus 178 17. Of Parsons and Parsonages 185 18. Of Vicars Vicarages and Benefices 196 19. Of Advowsons 220 20. Of Appropriations 220 21. Of Commendams 230 22. Of Lapse 242 23. Of Collation Presentation and Nomination 251 24. Of Examination Admission Institution and Induction 269 25. Of Avoidance and Next Avoidance also of Cession 282 26. Of Pluralities 291 27. Of Deprivation 305 28. Of Incumbents also of Residence and Non-Residence 316 29. Of Abbots and Abbies also of Chauntreys and of the Court of Augmentations 326 30. Of Annates or First-Fruits also of Aumone or Frank-Almoin 335 31. Of Altarage 339 32. Of Tithes with the Incidents thereof 344 33. Of Banns 465 34. Of Adultery 469 35. Of Bastards and Bastardy 477 36. Of Divorce also of Alimony 492 37. Of Defamation 514 38. Of Sacriledge 528 39. Of Simony 535 40. Of Blasphemy Heresie and Hereticks 559 41. Of Councils Synods and Convocations 584 42. Of Excommunication 623 43. Of the Statutes Articuli Cleri and Circumspecte agatis 639 44. Of several Writs at Common Law pertinent to this Subject 643 AN ABRIDGEMENT OF Ecclesiastical LAWS CHAP. I. Of the Kings Supremacy 1. A Description thereof or what it is 2. The Establishment thereof by Statute Laws 3. The Oath of the Kings Supremacy when first Enacted the Cause thereof 4. The King in his own Dominions Dei Vicarius 5. The King Supream Governour under God of the Church in England c. 6. Impugners of the Kings Supremacy how censured by the Canon 7. In matters Ecclesiastical the King hath here the same power de jure which the Pope formerly exercised by Usurpation 8. The Kings of this Realm anciently made their own Canons and Ecclesiastical Constitutions without the Popes Authority 9. The King is Lex viva in some cases may dispence with some Canons 10. Provisoes of some Statutes in right of the Kings Supremacy 11. No Canons or Ecclesiastical Constitutions to be made or to be of force to oblige the Subject without the Royal Assent 12. The Regal Supremacy asserted by the Ecclesiastical Injunctions of King Ed. 6. 13. The same further asserted by other Eccles Powers and Authorities 14. The Regal Supremacy asserted in the Reign of Queen Elizabeth 1. THis Ecclesiastical Abridgment begins with the Regal Supremacy a Point which cannot be touch'd with too much tenderness such of the Church of Rome as question the validity thereof may be presumed not to have consulted that Learned Canonist of their own Jo. Quintinus Hoedeus where he says That Nemini dubium quin in Primitiva Ecclesia de rebus Personis Ecclesiasticis Principes jus dixerint The Emperours were all Secular Princes who by those Laws which they established touching Persons and Things Ecclesiastical proclaimed to all the world their Supremacy therein The Thirteen first Titles of the First Book of the Emperour Justinian's Code being the Constitutions of divers Emperours do treat and judge of Things and Persons meerly Ecclesiastical yea the Emperours Areadius and Honorius ejected a Bishop as well out of his Title of Ecclesiastical Dignity as out of his Episcopal See and commanded him to be Banished for disturbing the publick Peace l. quicunque C. de Episc Cleric By this word Supremacy is here understood that undoubted Right and ancient Jurisdiction over the State Ecclesiastical within these his Majesties Realms and Dominions with the abolishing of all Forein and Usurped Power repugnant to the same which the Laws and Statutes have restored to the Crown of this Kingdom and now invested in the King as the Highest Power under God within these his Majesties Realms and Dominions unto whom all persons within the same in all Causes and Matters as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal do owe their Loyalty and Obedience before and above all other Powers and Potentates on Earth whatever 2. By the Injunctions of King Ed. 6. to the Clergy all persons Ecclesiastical having cure of Souls were Four times a year to preach in vindication of the Kings Supremacy and in opposition to the usurped power of the Bishop of Rome in this Kingdom There were divers Laws made in the time of King H. 8. for the extinguishment of all Forein Power and for the restoring unto the Crown of this Realm the Ancient Rights and Jurisdictions of the same which is the substance of the Preamble of the Statute of 1 Eliz. cap. 1. The express Letter and meaning whereof is as Sir Edward Coke observes to restore and unite to the Crown the Ancient Jurisdiction Spiritual or Ecclesiastical where as he says the First clause of the Body of the Act being to let in the Restitution of the Ancient Right and Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical within the Realm doth abolish all Forein Jurisdiction out of the Realm And then followeth the principal Clause of Restitution and Uniting of the ancient Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical being the main purpose of the Act in these words viz. Be it Enacted That such Jurisdiction Spiritual or Ecclesiastical as by any Spiritual Power or Authority hath heretofore been or lawfully may be exercised or used
for the visitation of the Ecclesiastical State and Persons and for-Reformation Order and Correction of the same and of all manner of Errors Heresies Schisms Abuses Offences Contempts and Enormities shall for ever by Authority of this Parliament be united and annexed to the Imperial Crown of this Realm This Act by a former Clause thereof doth Repeal the Statute of 1 and 2 Ph. Ma. c. 8. whereby the Acts of 26 H. 8. c. 1. and 35 H. 8. c. 3. were repealed so that the Act of Repeal being repealed the said Acts of H. 8. were implicitely revived whereby it is declared and enacted That the King his Heirs and Successors should be taken and accepted the only Supream Head in Earth of the Church of England and should have and enjoy annexed to the Imperial Crown of this Realm as well the Title and style thereof as all Honours Dignities Prebeminencies Jurisdictions c. to the said dignity of Supream Head belonging c. By which Style Title and Dignity the King hath all Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction whatever And by which Statute the Crown was but remitted and restored to its Ancient Jurisdiction which had been formerly usurped by the Bishop of Rome And this is that Supremacy which is here meant and intended 3. The said Statute of 1 Eliz. c. 1. doth not only repeal the said Stat. of 1 and 2 P. M. c. 8. but it is also a reviver of divers Acts asserting several branches of the Kings Supremacy and re-establishing the same it doth likewise not only abolish all Forreign Authority but also annex the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction to the Crown of this Realm with power to assign Commissioners for the exercise of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction And then further Enacts to this effect viz. That all Ecclesiastical persons of what degree soever and all and every Temporal Judge Justice Mayor or other Lay or Temporal Officer or Minister and every other person having Fees or wages from the Crown within this Realm or the Dominions thereof shall upon his Corporal Oath testifie and declare in his Conscience That the Kings Majesty is the only Supream Governour of this Realm and of all other his Majesties Dominions and Countries as well in all Spiritual or Ecclesiastical things or causes as Temporal And that no Forreign Prince Person Prelate State or Potentate hath or ought to have any Jurisdiction power superiority preheminence or authority Ecclesiastical or Spiritual within this Realm And therefore doth utterly renounce and forsake all Forreign Jurisdictions powers superiorities and authorities and doth promise that from henceforth be shall bear Faith and true Allegiance to the Kings Majesty his Heirs and lawful Successors and to his power shall assist and defend all Jurisdictions priviledges preheminencies and authorities granted or belonging to the Kings Majesty his Heirs and Successors or united or annexed to the Imperial Crown of this Realm The practices of the Romanists in the 4th year of Queen Elizabeth and the danger thereby threatning both the Queen and State occasioned her to call a Parliament 12. Jan. An. 156 2 3 which passed an Act For assurance of the Queens Royal power over all Estates and Subjects within her Dominions By which Statute was enacted The Oath of Supremacy as also what persons were obliged to take it and who should have power to administer the same And this was both the original and the cause of that Oath By the said Statute of 1 El. c. 1. appears also what the penalty is for refusing to take the said Oath as also the penalty of maintaining a Forreign Authority as likewise what other persons than the fore-mentioned shall be obliged to take the said Oath which was afterwards again further ratified and established by the Statute of 5 Eliz. c. 1. 4. The King within his own Territories and Dominions is according to Bracton Dei Vicarius tam in Spiritualibus quam Temporalibus And in the Ecclesiastical Laws of Edward the Confessor the King is styled Vicarius summi Regis Reges regunt Ecclesiam Dei in immediate subordination to God Yea the Pope himself Eleutherius An. 169. styled King Lueius Dei Vicarius in Regno suo 5. The Supremacy which heretofore the Pope did usurp in this Kingdom was in the Crown originally to which it is now legally reverted The Kings Supremacy in and over all Persons and Causes Ecclesiastical within his own Dominions is essentially inherent in him so that all such Authority as the Pope here once usurped claiming as Supream Head did originally and legally belong to the Crown and is now re-united to it by several Statutes as aforesaid On this Supremacy of the King as Supream Head Sr. Edward Coke grounds the power of granting a Commission of Review after a Definitive Sentence in the Delegates for one Reason that he gives is because after a Definitive Sentence the Pope as Supream Head by the Canon Law used to grant a Commission Ad Revidendum And such Authority as the Pope had claiming as Supream Head doth of right belong to the Crown Quia sicut Fontes communicant aquas fluminibus cumulative non privitive sic Rex subditis suis Jurisdictionem communicat in Causis Ecclesiasticis vigore Statuti in hujusmodi Casu editi cumulative non privitive By the Second Canon of the Ecclesiastical Constitutions of the Church of England it is ordained That whoever shall affirm that the Kings Majesty hath not the same Authority in Causes Ecclesiastical that the godly Kings had among the Jews and Christian Emperors in the Primitive Church or impeach in any part his Regal Supremacy in the said Cases restored to the Crown and by the Laws of this Realm therein established shall be Excommunicated ipso facto and not be restored but only by the Archbishop after his repentance and publick revocation of those his wicked Errors 7. The King being next under God Supream Governour of the Church of England may Qua talis redress as he shall see cause in all matters of Spiritual and Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction for the conservation of the Peace and Tranquillity of his Realms The Pope as appears by the Stat. of 25 H. 8. c. 21. claimed full power to dispense with all human Laws of all Realms in all Causes which he called Spiritual Now the King as Supream hath the same power in himself within his own Realms legally which the Pope claimed and exercised by Usurpation Eadem praesumitur mens Regis quae est Juris The Kings immediate personal ordinary inherent power which he executes or may execute Authoritate Regia suprema Ecclesiastica as King and Supream Governour of the Church of England is one of these Flowers qui faciunt Coronam Nor is the Kings immediate power restrained by such Statutes as authorize inferiour persons The Lord Chief Justice Hobart asserts That although the Stat. of 25 H. 8. 21. doth say That all Dispensations c. shall be granted in manner and
form following and not otherwise yet the King is not thereby restrained but his power remains full and perfect as before and he may still grant them as King for that all Acts of Grace and Justice flow from him By the Eighth Canon Concilii Calchuthensis held under Pope Adrian the First An. 787. the Pope had power to grant what Immunities and Priviledges he pleased in Church-matters and they were by the said Canon to be duly observed Whatever Authority the Pope pretended to in this Kingdom in such matters by way of Usurpation the same may the King as Supream Governour of the Church next under God in his own Dominions use and lawfully exercise by his Regal Authority ex justa plenitudine Potestatis suae Likewise Pope Agathon An. 680. in Concilio Romano-Britannico exercised his Papal Authority in the time of Lotharius King of Kent not only touching the Reformation of Errors and Heresies then in this Church but also as to the composure of differences and dissentions that then were among the Clergy of this Realm Such Presidents of the usurped power of the Papal See exercised in this Kingdom are now of no further use than to illustrate or exemplifie the Legal power inherent in the Kings of this Realm in such matters of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction for the most High and Sacred Order of Kings being of Divine Right it follows that all persons of what estate soever and all Causes of what quality soever whether Ecclesiastical or Civil within his Majesties Realms and Dominions are subordinated to the Power and Authority of the King as Supream It is not only acknowledged but also constituted by way of an Ecclesiastical Canon That the power of Calling and Dissolving Councils both National and Provincial is the true Right of all Christian Kings within their own Realms and Territories 8. The Ecclesiastical Legislative power was ever in the Kings of this Realm within their own Dominions That in Ancient times they made their own Ecclesiastical Laws Canons and Constitutions appears by several Presidents and Records of very great Antiquity which were received and observed within their own Territories without any Ratification from any Forreign power One instance among many may be given of the Ecclesiastical Laws of Alured Mag. Regis Anglorum An. 887. This they did de jure by virtue of their own inherent Supremacy And therefore when Pope Nicholas the Second An. 1066. in the Bull wherein he ordained Westminster to be the place for the Consecration of Kings gave power to Edward the Confessor and his Successors to constitute such Laws in the Church as he should think fit he gave him therein no more than was his own before For the Kings of England might ordain or repeal what Canons they thought fit within their own Dominions in right of their Regal Supremacy the same being inherent in them Jure Divino non Papali For we find that in King AEtheldreds days An. 1009. in Concilio AEnhamensi Generali the Canons then made and afterwards caused by King Kanutus to be Transcribed were called the Kings Canons not the Bishops En hujus Concilii Canones quos in suas Leges passim transcripsit Rex Canutus Malmsburius AEtheldredo Regi non Episcopis tribuit And the Peers of this Realm per Synodum Landavensem were unexcommunicable nisi prius Consulto Rege aut ejus praecepto Which is a plain demonstration That the Kings of England Anciently had the Supremacy and superintendent Ecclesiastical power and Jurisdiction inherent in themselves exclusively to all other either home or Forreign powers whatever 9. It is by good Authority asserted That the King as Supream is himself instead of the whole Law yea that he is the Law it self and the only chief Interpreter thereof as in whose Breast resides the whole knowledge of the same And that his Majesty by communicating his Authority to his Judge to expound the Laws doth not thereby abdicate the same from himself but that he may assume it again unto him when and as oft as he pleases Dr. Ridl View p. 2. c. 1. Sect. 7. Consonant whereunto is that which Borellus hath Principum Placita Legis habent vigorem eatenus vim Legis obtinebunt quatenus fuerint cum honestate conjuncta Borel de Magist Edict l. 2. c. 4. Roland à Val. Cons 91. nu 54. vo 2. And Suarez tells us That Princeps est Lex viva reipsa praecipit ut Lex per scripturam Of which Opinion also is Alexander Imola and many others Suar. Alleg. 9. nu 13. The grant of Dispensations is a peculiar and very considerable part of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction the which is eminently in the Crown and by the Stat. of 25 H. 8. the Archbishop of Canterbury may grant Dispensations Archiepiscopus possit dispensare contra Statutum Provinciale per se editum Et qui potest jus condere potest illud tollere Lindw de Cler. Conju c. 2. gl ult Extr. de Elect. c. Significasti c. Intonuit And in another place Episcopus in quibusdam Casibus Dispensare potest contra Canones Const Otho de Concu Cler. gl ver Meritis 10. The Laws and Statutes of this Realm have been tender of the Kings Supremacy ever since the Forreign power over the State Ecclesiastical was abolished In the Statute of 13 Car. 2. cap. 12. there is a Proviso That nothing in the said Act shall extend to abridge or diminish the Kings Majesties Supremacy in Ecclesiastical matters and affairs And in the Stat. of 22 Car. 2. cap. 1. there is a Proviso That not any thing therein contained shall extend to invalidate or avoid his Majesties Supremacy in Ecclesiastical affairs but that his Majesty his Heirs and Successors may from time to time and at all times hereafter exercise and enjoy all Powers and Authority in Ecclesiastical affairs as fully and amply as any of his Predecessors have or might have done 11. As no Convocations for Ecclesiastical Constitutions or for correction or reformation of Abuses in the Church can be Conven'd without his Majesties Writ for that end and purpose so being Conven'd no Canons or Constitutions that shall then be agreed on can have any effect in Law or be in force to oblige any of his Majesties Subjects until his consent thereunto be first had and obtained and until they shall have the power of Ecclesiastical Laws by being ratified and confirmed by the Supream Authority Therefore the Archbishop of Canterbury may not hold a Council for his Province without the Kings leave for when such Council was held by Hubert Archbishop of Canterbury it was prohibited by Fitz-Peter Chief Justice for that he had not the Kings License therein but he would not obey And 13 E. 3. Rot. Parl. M. 1. there was a Writ for a Convocation of the Clergy of the Province of Canterbury and Pauls And another for the other of York vid. Stat. 25 H. 8. c. 19. where the Clergy of England acknowledge that
the Convocations of the same Clergy are and always have been and ought to be assembled only by the Kings Writ The Convocation is under the power and Authority of the King 21 E. 3. 45. b. 12. After the Reign of King H. 8. this Supremacy in the Crown was signally exercised by King Ed. 6. styling himself Supream Head under Christ of the Church of England and Ireland in the Preface of his Injunctions given as well to all the Clergy as Laity of this Realm the Close whereof is as followeth viz. All which singular Injunctions the Kings Majesty ministreth unto his Clergy and their Successors and to all his loving Subjects straitly charging and commanding them to observe and keep the same upon pain of Deprivation Sequestration of Fruits or Benefices Suspension Excommunication and such other Coercion as to Ordinaries or others having Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction whom his Majesty hath appointed for the due execution of the same shall be seen convenient Charging and commanding them to see these Injunctions observed and kept of all persons being under their Jurisdiction as they will answer to his Majesty for the contrary And his Majesties pleasure is That every Justice of Peace being required shall assist the Ordinaries and every of them for the due execution of the said Injunctions 14. The Three first Articles to be enquired of at the Visitations within the Province of Canterbury in the second year of the Reign of the said King Edward the Sixth were as followeth viz. 1. Whether Parsons Vicars and Curates and every of them have purely and sincerely without colour or dissimulation four times in the year at the least preached against the Usurped power pretended Authority and Jurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome 2. Whether they have preached and declared likewise four times in the year at least that the Kings Majesties power authority and preheminence within his Realms and Dominions is the highest power under God 3. Whether any person hath by writing cyphring preaching or teaching deed or act obstinately holden and stand with to extol set-forth maintain or defend the authority jurisdiction or power of the Bishop of Rome or of his See heretofore claimed and usurped or by any pretence obstinately or maliciously invented any thing for the extolling of the same or any part thereof Likewise by the Articles of Religion agreed on by the Convocation held in London and published An. 1553. by the Authority of King Ed. 6. it is declared That the King of England is Supream Head in Earth next under Christ of the Church of England c. and that the Bishop of Rome hath no Jurisdiction in this Realm The like you have in the Articles of Religion agreed on by the Archbishops and Bishops of both Provinces and the whole Clergy in the Convocation held in London An. 1562. and published by the Authority of Queen Elizabeth That the Queens Majesty hath the chief Power in this Realm of England and other her Dominions unto whom the chief Government of all Estates of this Realm whether they be Ecclesiastical or Civil in all Causes doth appertain and is not nor ought to be subject to any Forreign Jurisdiction Which Articles being the Articles of the Church of England were afterwards ratified and confirmed by his Majesty King CHARLES I. of ever Blessed Memory by his Royal Declaration thereunto prefixed in which Declaration you have as followeth viz. That we are Supream Governour of the Church of England and that if any difference rise about the External Policy concerning the Injunctions Canons or other Constitutions whatsoever thereto belonging the Clergy in their Convocation is to order and settle them having first obtained leave under our Broad Seal so to do and We approving their said Ordinances and Constitutions provided that none bâ— made contrary to the Laws and Customes of the Land Likewise in the first of the aforesaid Injunctions of King Ed. 6. as also in the first of the Injunctions given by Q. Elizabeth concerning both the Clergy and Laity of this Realm published Ann. 1559. being the first year of her Reign it is enjoyned That all Deans Archdeacons Parsons Vicars and all other Ecclesiastical persons shall faithfully keep and observe c. all and singular Laws and Statutes made for the restoring to the Crown the ancient Jurisdiction over the State Ecclesiastical and abolishing of all Forreign power repugnant to the same c. By the Statute of 25 H. 8. c. 19. Appeals to Rome are prohibited and it is Ordained that in default of Justice in any of the Courts of the Archbishops of this Realm it shall be lawful to appeal to the King in his Court of Chancery and thereupon a Commission shall be granted c. And by a Proviso towards the end of that Statute an Appeal is given to the King in Chancery upon Sentences in places exempt in the same manner as was before used to the See of Rome And as by the said Statute there may be an Appeal to the King in Chancery when the Suit is in the Archbishops Court or some Peculiar exempt so in some Cases the Appeal may be to the King generally as he is Supream Head of all Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction within the Realm for by the Statutes made in the time of King Hen. 8. the Crown was only remitted and restored to its Ancient Jurisdiction which had been usurped by the Bishop of Rome 33 Ed. 3. Fitz. Aid del Roy 103. Reges sacro oleo uncti Spiritualis Jurisdictionis sunt capaces Rex est Mixta persona cum Sacerdote Et causa Spiritualis Committi potest Principi Laico Cassan in Catal. glo mund p. 5. Consid 24. The King of England c. is Persona Sacra mixta cum Sacerdote and at his Coronation by a solemn Consecration and Unction becomes a Spiritual person Sacred and Ecclesiastical and then hath tam Vestem Dalmaticam as an emblem of his Royal Priesthood quam Coronam Regni in respect of his Regal power in Temporals and is Supream Governour in all Causes and over all Persons as well Ecclesiastical as Civil The King is Supream Ordinary by the Ancient Common Law of England before the Statute of 24 H. 8. cap. 12. for a Resignation might be made to him he might make a Grant of a Church to a man to hold to his own proper use he might not only exempt any Ecclesiastical person out of the Jurisdiction of the Ordinary but also give him Episcopal Jurisdiction he might Present to Free Chappels in default of the Dean by Lapse and that as Ordinary and in respect of his Supream Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction he might dispense with one not lawfully born to be a Priest albeit the Ecclesiastical Laws allowed within this Realm do prohibite it but the reason is for that it is not Malum in se but Malum prohibitum In a word All that the Pope was wont to do in such cases within this Realm as
Provisions Appeals to Rome holding Plea of Spiritual things thence arising Excommunications by his Bulls and the like were no other than Usurpations and Encroachments on the Dignity and Prerogative Royal. 14. In the Reign of King H. 8. An. 1539. the Abbots of Colchester Reading and Glastenbury were condemned and executed under colour so the Author expresses it of denying the Kings Supremacy and their rich Abbies seized on as Confiscations to the use of the King But when the Act of Supremacy came to be debated in the time of Queen Elizabeth it seemed a thing strange in Nature and Polity That a Woman should be declared to be the Supream Head on Earth of the Church of England but the Reformed party not so much contending about Words and Phrases as aiming to oust the Pope of all Authority within these Dominions fixed the Supream power over all Persons and Estates of what rank soever in the Crown Imperial not by the Name of Supream Head but tantamount of the Supream Governess In Queen Mary 's time there was an Act of Parliament made declaring That the Regal power was in the Queens Majesty as fully as it had been in any of her Predecessors In the body whereof it is expressed and declared That the Law of the Realm is and ever hath been and ought to be understood That the Kingly or Regal Office of the Realm and alâ— Dignities Prerogatives Royal Power Preheminences Priviledges Authorities and Jurisdictions thereunto annexed united or belonging being invested either in Male or Female are be and ought to be as fully wholly absolutely and entirely deemed adjudged accepted invested and taken in the one as in the other So that whatsoever Statute or Law doth limit or appoint that the King of this Realm may or shall have execute and do any thing as King c. the same the Queen being Supream Governess Possessor and Inheritor to the Imperial Crown of this Realm may by the same power have and execute to alâ— intents constructions and purposes without doubt ambiguity question or scruple any Custome use or any other thing to the contrary notwithstanding By the tenor of which Act made in Queen Mary 's Reign is granted to Queen Elizabeth as much Authority in all the Church-Concernments as had been eâ—ercised and enjoyed by King H. 8. and King Ed. 6. according to any Act or Acts of Parliament in their several times Which Acts of Parliament as our learned Lawyers on these occasions have declared were not to be considered as Introductory of a new power which was not in the Crown before but only Declaratory of an old which naturally belonged to all Christian Princes and amongst others to the Kings and Queens of the Realm of England And whereas some Seditious persons had dispersed a rumour that by the Act for recognizing the Queens Supremacy there was something further ascribed unto the Queen her Heirs and Successors viz. a power of administring Divine Service in the Church which neither by any equity or true sense of the words could from thence be gathered she thereupon makes a Declaration to all her Subjects That nothing was or could be meant or intended by the said Act than was acknowledged to be due to King H. 8. and King Ed. 6. And further declared That she neither doth nor will challenge any other Authority by the same than was challenged and lately used by the said Two Kings and was of Ancient time due unto the Imperial Crown of this Realm that is under God to have the Sovereignty and Rule over all persons born within her Realms and Dominions of what estate either Ecclesiastical or Temporal soever they be so as no other Forreign Power shall or ought to have any Superiority over them Which Declaration published in the Queens Injunctions An. 1559. not giving that general satisfaction to that groundless Cavil as was expected and intended the Bishops and Clergy in their Convocation of the year 1562. by the Queens Authority and Consent declared more plainly viz. That they gave not to their Princess by vertue of the said Act or otherwise either the ministring of Gods Word or Sacraments but that only Prerogative which they saw to have been given always to all godly Princes in holy Scripture by God himself that is to say that they should Rule all Estates and Degrees committed to their charge by God whether they be Ecclesiastical or Temporal and restrain with the Civil Sword the stubborn and evil doers And lastly to conclude this tender point There is in the said Act for the better exercising and enjoying of the Jurisdiction thus recognized to the Crown an Oath as aforesaid for the acknowledgment and defence of this Supremacy not only in the Queen but also her Heirs and Successors Likewise a power given to the Queen her Heirs and Successors by Letters Patents under the Great Seal of England To Assign and Authorize c. as she and they shall think fit such Persons being natural born Subjects to exercise use and occupy under her and them all manner of Jurisdictions Priviledges and Preheminencies in any wise touching or concerning any Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction within the Realms of England and Ireland or any other her Highness Dominions or Countries and to visit reform repress order correct and amend all such Errors Heresies Schisms Abuses Offences Contempts and Enormities whatsoever which by any manner of Spiritual or Ecclesiastical Power Authority or Jurisdiction or can or may lawfully be reformed ordered redressed corrected restrained or amended to the pleasure of Almighty God c. This was the Foundation of the High-Commission Court and from hence issued that Commission by which the Queens Ministers proceeded in their Visitation in the First year of her Majesties Reign CHAP. II. Of Archbishops 1. A Description of that Dignity here in England the Antiquity Precedency Priviledges and Style of the Archbishop of Canterbury with the Precincts of that See 2. The Antiquity Precedency and Style of the Archbishop of York with the Precincts of that See 3. What difference between Archbishop and Metropolitan and why called Metropolitan 4. Three Archbishops in England and Wales Anciently 5. The vicissitudes of the Christian Religion Anciently in this Island of Great Britain 6. How the Third Archbishop came to be lost 7. The great Antiquity of an Archbishop in London 8. The Original of the Style Primate and Metropolitan 9. What the difference Anciently between the Two Archbishopricks of Canterbury and York certain Priviledges of the latter 10. Whether an Archbishop may call Cases to his own cognizance nolente Ordinario 11. In what Case the Clerk is to be Instituted by the Archbishop where the Inferiour Ordinary hath right to Collate Also his power of Dispensations 12. A Case at Common Law relating to the Archbish Jurisdiction 13. Certain special Priviledges of the Archbishop of Canterbury 1. ARCHBISHOP ab Archos Princeps Episcopus Superintendens is that Spiritual person
Corporate as hath a Bishop and a Cathedral Church Yet Crompton in his Jurisdictions in his Computation of our Cities doth omit Ely though it hath a Bishop and a Cathedral Church Thus Westminster is called a City and accordingly there is mention made of a Bishop of Westminster in a Statute made during the Reign of King Henry 8. But by Letters Patents dated 21. May 2 Eliz. in pursuance of an Act of Parliament of 1 Eliz. not printed the Revenues of that late Monastery were vested in the Dean and Chapter of the Collegiate Church of Westminster which hath caused Errors in the Pleadings of some Cases by styling it the Cathedral for Collegiate Church of Westminster Cassanaeus who wrote as well De Gloria Mundi in general as of the Customes of Burgundy in particular saith That France hath within its Territories 104 Cities and gives this Reason Because there are so many Seats of Archbishops and Bishops Yet Sir Edw. Coke observes Cambridge to be a City by ancient Record although it does not evidently appear that it ever was an Episcopal See And in the Stat. of 11 H. 7. c. 4. it is there called the Town of Cambridge 4. In England and Wales there were Anciently three Provinces and over them Three Archbishops whose Archbishopricks were founded above 1500 years since For soon after the Conversion of King Luâ—ius who began his Reign over the Britains An. 170. being prevailed with to embrace the Christian Faith by the perswasions of Elvanus who had been brought up at Glastenbury and of Medwanus both Britains and therein confirmed by the Divines which Eleutherius who became Pope An 177. sent into Britain for that end and purpose The said King being by them baptized the False Religion of the Druids with their Idols was soon abolished Heathen Temples purged and then consecrated to the service and worship of the True God and in the place of twenty eight â—lamâ—ns were Bishops consecrated the Three Archbishops whereof were founded in the Three chief Cities of the then Three Provinces erected by the Romans where Arch-Flamins had formerly been maintain'd viz. at London the Metropolis of Britannia Prima at York the Metropolis of Maxima Caesariensis and at Caerlegion in Wales which is said to be Caerleon upon Vske formerly called Isca in Monmouthshire the Metropolis or chief City of Britannia Secunda or under Vrbs Legionum Cambria Gildas antiquissimus inter eos qui fide digni sunt Britannicarum rerum scriptor tradit Britannos ab ortu Evangelii Christianam suscepisse fidem Ant. Brit. ubi supr Ac primum Paulum ipsum cum aliis Gentibus tum nominatim Britannis Evangelium nunciasse post priorem suam Romae incarcerationem Theodoret. l. 9. de Curand Graecor affect Origenes qui proximis fuit post Apostolos seculis testatur Britanniam in Christianam consentire Religionem Orig. Hom. 4. in Ezech. Lucius Rex Britanniae An. 179. Baptizatus Ab Eleutherio Pontiâ—ice Romano reformationem Angliae petiit Episcop 29. ordinavit Ant. Brit. fo 4 5 7. Before the coming of the Saxons into England the Christian Britains had three Archbishops viz. of London York and Caerleon in Wales The Archiepiscopal See of London was by the Saxons placed at Canterbury for St. Austins sake where he was buried That of Caerleon being translated to St. Davids and after subjected to the See of Canterbury 5. From this time to Dioclesians Perfecution which though the Tenth and last yet the first which the Britains felt Christianity flourished in this Island which â—y that Persecution was almost extirpated out of the Land till Constantine the Great wore the Imperial Crown in whose time it revived till the beginning of the next Century when it was infected with the Pelagian Heresie till the condemnation thereof in the Council of Carthage and Mela and happily suppressed by Germanus Bishop of Auxerre and by Lupus Bishop of Troys in Campeigne who at the request of the English Catholicks were sent by the French Bishops into England as at the same time and for the same end Palladius was by Pope Celestine into Scotland And now the Christian Religion flourished again till the time of the usurping Tyrant Vortiger who after he had slain Vodinus Archbishop of London was himself burnt in a Castle besieged by Aurelius Ambrose having first surrendred Kent Suffolk and Norfolk to the Infidel Heâ—gist who with his Saxons almost desolated the Land insomuch that Theanus Bishop of London and Theodiceus Bishop of York were forced to flie into Cornwal and Wales until St. Augustines coming hither where he then found only one Archbishop and seven Bishops being with forty others as Assistants to him sent hither by Pope Gregory to Convert the Nation whom Ethelbert King of Kent kindly received and seated him as aforesaid in a Mansion in Canterbury the Metropolis of his Kingdom and assigned him a place to erect a Bishops See who afterwards fixed his Seat at Canterbury whichever since hath continued the Metropolis of this Kingdom And thus St. Austin upon his Entrance into England by the favour and bounty of the said King Ethelbert having fixed his Seat at Canterbury the Archbishops thereof have by a continual Series or Succession continued as Metropolitans of all England 6. And whereas there were as aforesaid anciently Three Archbishopricks in Three distinct Provinces within this Kingdom whereof that of Caerleon upon Vske in Wales was one and whereof Dubritius in the year 466 was Archbishop who having his Seat at Landaff became for his integrity Archbishop of all Wales and was upon Resignation in his old Age succeeded in the Archbishoprick by his Disciple David Uncle toking Arthurn by whose consent he removed the See to Menevia of which place he still retaineth the name of Episcopus Menevensis and the Town it self thereupon called Twy Devi or Saint Davids as taking its denomination from his Name yet it afterwards so unhappily happened that Sampson a succeeding Archbishop upon a great Plague raging in Wales went to Dola in Little Britain and thither carried the Pall with him whereby St. Davids for ever after lost the dignity of an Archbishop And in the time of H. 1. both that See and the rest in Wales became subject to the Archbishop of Canterbury as at this day 7. In the time of King Lucius London had an Archbishop to whose Jurisdiction at that time the greatest part of England was subject This Archbishop was that Theanus forementioned who was the chief Founder and Builder of St. Peters Church in Cornhill London which was the Cathedral of his Diocess till King Ethelbert built St. Pauls Church In this See continued the Dignity of an Archbishop above 180 years but by reason of the Saxon Persecution stood void till that Ten years after the coming of St. Austin Melitus was consecrated Bishop of that See and so it continued ever after as a Bishoprick
complaint thereof made to the Pope the Answer was That any man might be Cited to the Arches out of any Diocess in England Also That the Archbishop may hold his Consistory in any Diocess within his Jurisdiction and Province That the Archbishop hath concurrent Jurisdiction in the Diocess of every Bishop as well as the Archdeacon and That the Archbishop of Canterbury prescribes to hold Plea of all persons in England But as to his power of having a Consistory in the Diocess of every Bishop this was in this Case denied but only where he was the Popes Legate whereof there were Three sorts 1. Legates à Latere and these were Cardinals which were sent à Latere from the Pope 2. A Legate born and these were the Archbishops of Canterbury York and Mentz c. 3. A Legate given and these have Authority by special Commission from the Pope Likewise in the Case of Jones against Boyer C. B it was also said by Dr. Martyn That the Archbishop hath Ordinary Jurisdiction in all the Diocesses of his Province and that this is the cause that he may Visit 13. The Archbishop of Canterbury Anciently had Primacy as well over all Ireland as England from whom the Irish Bishops received their Consecration for Ireland had no other Archbishop until the year 1152. For which reason it was declared in the time of the Two first Norman Kings That Canterbury was the Metropolitan Church of England Scotland and Ireland and the Isles adjacent the Archbishop of Canterbury was therefore sometimes styled a Patriarch and Orbis Britannici Pontifex insomuch that Matters recorded in Ecclesiastical Affairs did run thus viz. Anno Pontificatus Nostri primo secundo c. He was also Legatus Natus that is he had a perpetual Legantine power annext to his Archbishoprick nigh a thousand years since And at General Councils he had the Precedency of all other Archbishops abroad and at home he had some special Marks of Royalty as to be the Patron of a Bishoprick as he was of Rochester to coyn Mony to make Knights and to have the Wardships of all those who held Lands of him Jure Hominii although they held in Capite other â—ands of the King as was formerly hinted He is said to be Inthroned when he is invested in the Archbishoprick And by the Stat. of 25 H 8. he hath power to grant Licenses and Dispensations in all Cases heretofore sued for in the Court of Rome not repugnant to the Law of God or the Kings Prerogative As also to allow a Clerk to hold a Benefice in Commendam or in Trust to allow a Clerk rightly qualified to hold Two Benefices with Cure of Souls to allow a Beneficed Clerk for some certain causes to be non-Resident for some time and to Dispense in several other Cases prohibited by the Letters of the Canon Law Likewise the Archbishop of Canterbury Consecrates other Bishops confirms the Election of Bishops within his Province calls Provincial Synods according to the Kings Writ to him ever directed is chief Moderator in the Synods and Convocations he Viâ—its the whole Province appoints a Guardian of the Spiritualties during the vacancy of any Bishoprick within his Province whereby all the Episcopal Ecclesiastical Rights of that Diocess for that time belong to him all Ecclesiastical Jurisdictions as Visitations Institutions c. He may retain and qualifie Eight Chaplains which is more by Two than any Duke is allowed by Statute to do and hath power to hold divers Courts of Judicature for the decision of Controversies pertaining to Ecclesiastical Cognizance CHAP. III. Of Bishops and Ordinaries 1. Bishop Why so called Not above One to be in one Diocess 2. Why called Ordinary and what the Pallium Episcopale is 3. Bishopricks originally Donative Kings of England the Founders thereof 4. The manner of Election of Bishops their Confirmation and Consecration 5. Their Seals of Office in what cases they may use their own Seals 6. What follows upon Election to make them Bishops compleat the grant of their Temporalties 7. The Conge d'eslire and what follows thereupon 8. Bishopricks were Donative till the time of King John 9. What the Interest and Authority is in his several capacities 10. Episcopal Authority derived from the Crown 11. The Vse and Office of Suffragan Bishops 12. Whether a Bishop may give Institution out of his own proper Diocess and under other Seal than his own Seal of Office 13. Several things incident to a Bishop qua talis 14. Ordinary what properly he is and why so called 15. In what cases the Ordinaries Jurisdiction is not meerly Local 16. The Ordinaries power de jure Patronatûs 17. Whether the Ordinary may cite a man out of his own Diocess Also his Right ad Synodalia 18. The Ordinaries power of Visitation 19. The Dignity and true Precedency of the Bishops in England 20. Temporal Jurisdiction anciently exercised by Bishops in this Realm the Statute of 17 Car. 1. against it Repealed and they Restored to it by the Stat. of 13 Car. 2. as formerly 21. The Act made in the Reign of Ed. 6. concerning the Election of Bishops the Endeavours thereby to take away Episcopal Jurisdiction the Nomination of all Bishops was Anciently Sole in the King 22. The Bishops of London are Deans of the Episcopal Colledge 23. A Case at Common Law touching a Lease made by one Bishop during the life of another of the same Diocess in Ireland 1. BISHOP Episcopus from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 supra and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 intendere an Overseer or Superintendent so called from that watchfulness care charge and faithfulness which by his Place and Dignity he hath and oweth to the Church A word which all Antiquity hath appropriated to signifie the Chief in Superintendency over the whole Church within his Diocess wherein are divers inferiour Pastors This Oversight or Care the Hebrews call Pekudah Of this Office or Ecclesiastical Dignity there can be but one at a time in one and the same Diocess whence it is that Cornelius Bishop of Rome as Eusebius relates upbraided Novatius for his ignorance in that point when he could not but know there were no less than 46 Presbyters in that Church Oecumenius and St. Chrysostome affirming also as many at Philippi For in this restrained sense as the word Bishop is now taken it cannot be imagined that there should be more than one in one City or Diocess at the same time consonant whereunto the Synod of Nice prohibited Two or more Bishops to have their Seats at once in the same City This Novatius aforesaid was a Priest of Rome 254 years after Christ he abhorred Second Marriages and was condemned as an Heretick in a Synod at Rome the same year Every Bishop many Centuries after Christ was universal Incumbent of his Diocess received all the Profits which were but Offerings of Devotion out of which he paid the Salaries of such as Officiated under himâ—
as Deacons and Curates in places appointed 2. Under this Name or Appellation of Bishops are contained Bishops Primates Metropolitans Patriarchs and Summus Pontifex Dist 21. c. 1. And the Presbyters also C. Legimus § 1. Dist 93. Spec. de Instr Edit Sect. 14. vers de Episcopo and for such commonly used and taken in the New Testament l. 14. c. de Episc Cler. In some Acts of Parliament we find the Bishop to be called Ordinary and so taken at the Common Law as having Ordinary Jurisdiction in Causes Ecclesiastical albeit in the Civil Law whence that word Ordinarius is taken it signifies any Judge authorized to take Cognizance of Causes proprio suo jure as he is a Magistrate and not by way of Deputation or Delegation The word Ordinary doth chiefly take place in a Bishop and other Superiours who alone are Universal in their Jurisdictions yet under this word are comprized also other Ordinaries viz. such as to whom Ordinary Jurisdiction doth of right belong whether by Priviledge or by Custome Lindw de Constit c. Exterior ver Ordinarii The Pallium Episcopale or Bishops Pall mentioned as Sr. Ed. Coke observes in some Statutes and many Records and Histories is a Hood of white Wool to be worn as Doctors Hoods upon the Shouldiers with Four Crosses woven into it c. for the Form and Colours whereof vid. Antiq. Brit. Eccles fo 1. This Pallium Episcopale is the Arms belonging to the See of Canterbury vid. Cassan de glo mun p. 4. fo 103. a. 26. Consid ubi multa Legas de Pallio Henry Dean the 65th Archbishop of Canterbury An. 1502. had Pallium Archiepiscopatus Insigne sent him from Pope Alexander 6. by his Secretary Adrian which by the Bishop of Lichfield and Coventry Authorized thereto by the Pope was presented him at Lambeth in these words viz. Ad honorem Dei Omnipotentis c. Tibi tradimus Pallium de Corpore beati Petri sumptum plenitudinem videlicet Pontificalis Officii c. whereupon he swore Canonical obedience to the Apostolical See of Rome 3. The Kings of England were Anciently the Founders of all the Archbishopricks and Bishopricks in this Realm and also in Wales the Bishops thereof were Originally of the Foundation of the Princes of Wales Bishops in England originally were Donative per traditionem Baculi Pastoralis Annuli until King John by his Charter granted that they should be Eligible Chart. 25. Jan. An. Reg. 17. De Commuâ—i Consensu Baronum after which came in the Congé d'Eslire And at this day the Bishopricks in Ireland are Donative Rolls 342. The Patronage of all Bishopricks is in the King so as that he gives leave to the Chapters to chuse them In Ancient times the King gave the Bishopricks and then afterwards gave leave to the Chapters to chuse them as aforesaid The learned Serjeant Roll in that part of his Abridgment touching this Subject makes mention of 1 E. 1. Rot. Clauso Memb. 11. in dorso where there is this Protestation made by the King Cum Ecclesia Cathedralis viduatur de jure debeat soleat de Consuetudine provideri per Electionem Canonicam ab ejusmodi potissimum Celebrandam Collegiis Capitulis personis ad quos jus pertinet petita tamen prius ab Illustri Rege Angliae super hoc Licentia obtenta demum Celebrata Electione persona Electa eidem Regi habeat Praesentari ut idem Rex contra personam ipsam possit proponere si quid rationabile habeat contra eum And the Protestation goes further That in case the Pope makes Provision without such Canonical Election the King shall not be obliged to give him his Temporalties yet of grace for the time present he give the Temporalties to the Abbot Elect of Canterbury Thus the Election of Bishops by Deans and Chapters began by the grant of the King but the Grant was to Elect after License first had and obtained as appears by the Stat. of 25 Ed. 3. Stat. de Provisoribus Rastal 325 d. And King John was the first that granted it by his Charter dated 15 Jan. An. 16. William Rufus K. after the Archbishop of Canterbury's death kept the See without an Archbishop for the space of four years and then assum'd divers other Ecclesiastical Promotions into his own hands that were then vacant putting to Sale divers Rights and Revenues of the Church But King H. 1. made a Law against Reservations of Ecclesiastical Possessions upon Vacancies In the time of Edward the Confessor the Prelates used to receive Investitute from the King by giving them the Pastoral Staff and a Ring And so it was used in the time of H. 1. but Suffragans were invested only by the Ring without the Staff for that they are not Bishops so fully and compleatly as the other 4. To the Creation of Bishops are requisite Election Confirmation Consecration and Investiture Upon the vavancy of a See the King grants his License under his Great Seal to the Dean and Chapter of such vacant Cathedral to proceed to an Election of such a person as by his Letters Missive he shall nominate and appoint to succeed in such vacant Archbishoprick or Bishoprick which Election must be within twenty days next after their receiving such License or Letters Missive upon failure whereof they run the danger of a Praemunire Or if above twelve days after their receipt thereof the Election be deferr'd the King may by his Letters Patent nominate or present to such vacant Bishoprick to the Archbishop or Metropolitan of that Province wherein such See is void or unto one Archbishop and two other Bishops or to four such Bishops as his Majesty shall think fit in case upon such Nomination or Presentment by the King the default of Election by the Dean and Chapter be to the Office and Dignity of a Bishop Otherwise if they Elect according to his Majesties pleasure in his Letters Missive the Election is good and upon their Certificate thereof unto his Majesty under their Common Seal the person so Elected is reputed and called Lord Bishop Elect yet is he not thereby compleat Bishop to all intents and purposes for as yet he hath not Potestationem Jurisdictionis neque Ordinis nor can have the same untill his Confirmation and Consecration for which Reason it is that if after such Election and before Consecration a Writ of Right be brought in the Court of a Mannor belonging to such Bishoprick it is not directed Episcopo but Ballivis of the Bishop Elect. The order of making a Bishop consists chiefly in these Eight things viz. 1. Nomination 2. Congé d'Eslire 3. Election 4. Royal Assent 5. Confirmation 6. Creation 7. Consecration 8. Installation Vid. Grendon's Case in Plowd Trin. 17 Jac. B. R. Sobrean Teige vers Kevan Roll. Rep. par 2. The Creation of a Bishop is in this Solemn
manner viz. The Bishops See being vacant the Dean and Chapter of that Cathedral gives notice thereof to the King humbly requesting his Majesty's leave to chuse another the King grants his Congé d'Eslire Thereupon the Dean summons a Chapter they elect the person recommended by his Majesties Letters that Election after a first or second modest refusal being accepted by the party elected is certified to the King and to the Archbishop of that Province hereupon the King grants his Royal Assent under his Great Seal exhibited to the said Archbishop with Command to Confirm and Consecrate him upon this the Archbishop subscribes his Fiat Confirmatio withal giving Commission under his Archiepiscopal Seal to his Vicar-General to perform all the Acts requisite for perfecting his Confirmation Hereupon the Vicar-General in the Archbishops name issues a Citation summoning all Opposeâ—s of the said Election to make their appearance at a certain time and place then and there to offer their Objections if they have any This done by an Officer of the High-Court of Arches usually at Bow-Church London by Proclamation thrice and affixing the said Citation on that Church-door an Authentick Certificate thereof is by the said Officer returned to the said Archbishop and Vicar-General At the time and place aforesaid the Proctor for the said Dean and Chapter exhibits the Royal Assent and the Commission of the Archbishop to the Vicar-General who after the reading thereof accepts the same Then the Proctor exhibits the Proxy from the Dean and Chapter presents the elected Bishop returns the Citation and desires that the Opposers may be thrice publickly called which done and their Contumacy accused desires that in poenam Contumaciae the business in hand may proceed which the Vicar-General in a Schedule by him read and subscribed doth order Then the Proctor gives a Summary Petition therein deducing the whole Process of Election and Consent and desires a time may be assign'd him to prove it which the Vicar-General admits and decrees After this the Proctor exhibits the Royal Assent again with the elected Bishops Assent and the said Certificate to the Archbishop desiring a time to be presently assigned for Final Sentence which the Vicar-General decrees Then the Proctor desires that all Opposers may again be thrice publickly called which done and none appearing nor opposing they are pronounced Contumacious and a Decree made to proceed to Sentence by a Schedule read and subscribed by the Vicar-General Whereupon the Bishop elect takes the Oaths of Supremacy Simony and Canonical Obedience After this the Dean of the Arches reads and subscribes the Sentence Next after the Confirmation follows the Consecration of the elected Bishop according to the Kings Mandate which is solemnly done by the Archbishop with the assistance of two other Bishops according to the approved Rights and Ceremonies of the Church of England and in conformity to the manner and Form of Consecrating Bishops according to the Rule laid down in the Fourth Council of Carthage about the year 470 generally received in all the Provinces of the Western Church After the Premises there issues a Mandate from the Archbishop to the Archdeacon of his Province to install the Bishop Elected Confirmed and Consecrated who or his Proxy which is usual being in presence of a Publick Notary introduced into the Cathedral Church on any day between the hours of 9 and 11 by the said Archdeacon doth first declare his assent to the Kings Supremacy c. Then the Archdeacon with the Canons c. having accompanied the Bishop to the Quire and placed him in the Episcopal Seat doth pronounce as followeth viz. Ego authoritate mihi Commissa Induco Inthroâ—izo Reverendum in Christo Patrem Dominum J. S. Episcopum Et Dominus custodiat suum introitum exitum ex hoc nunc in saeculum c. Then after the Divine Service proper for the occasion the Bishop being conducted into the Chapter-house and there placed on a high Seat the Archdeacon and all the Prebends c. of the Church acknowledge Canonical Obedience to him And the Publick Notary by the Archdeacons command records the whole matter of Fact in this Affair in an Instrument to remain as Authentick to Posterity After all which the Bishop is introduced into the Kings presence to do his Homage for his Temporalties or Barony by kneeling down and putting his hands between the hands of the King sitting in his Chair of State and by taking a solemn Oath to be true and faithful to his Majesty and that he holds his Temporalties of Him When Matth. Parker in the second year of Queen Eliz. 1559. elected to the Archbishoprick of Canterbury had his Confirmation in the Court of Arches according to the usual form in that behalf This being performed an entertainment for the Vicar General the Dean of the Arches and other Officers of that Court whose presence was requisite at this Solemnity was provided at the Nagâ—head Tavern in Cheapside Lond. whereby occasion was taken by the Roman Adversaries maliciously to report That the Nagshead Tavern was the place of Consecration Heyl. The form or manner of making a Bishop and of translating him from one Bishoprick to another differs only in this that in the latter there needs no Consecration And the translation of a Bishop to an Archbishoprick differs only in the Commission which is directed by his Majesty to four or more Bishops to Confirm him 5. Each Archbishop every Bishop and their Officials have their Seals of Office respectively which being affixed to a writing makes the Instrument Authentick whereby the use and practice of Tabellions or Publick Notaries as in Forreign parts is with us much abated For that of a Tabellion allowed by Authority to Engross and Register private Contracts and Obligations his Office in some Countries did formerly differ from that of a publick Notary but now they are as one and the same Office Quoniam Tabellionum usus in Regno Angliae proper quod magis ad Sigilla Authentica credi est necesse ut â—orum facilius habeatur Statuimus ut Sigillum habeant non solum Archiepiscopi Episcopi sed eorum Officiales And all Bishops Ordinaries Archdcacons and all others exercising any Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction ought to have the Kings Arms engraven on their Seal of Office but the Archbishop of Canterbury may use his own Seal And all Process Ecclesiastical and Certificates into any Court of Record are to be in the Kings name Teste the Bishop But as to the making admitting ordering and reforming of Chancellors Commissaries Officials Advocates Proctors and other Officers Ministers and Substitutes This the Bishops may do in their own Names and under their own Seals 6. If one be Elected and the Temporalties granted to him yet he is not Bishop before Consecration 41 E. 3. 6. 46 E. 3. 32. Quaere For he may refuse to be Bishop after Election and before Consecration but not after 41 E. 3. 5. b. When upon
vacancy of a Bishoprick the Dean and Chapter by virtue of his Majesties License under the Great Seal of England hath proceeded to the Election of a new Bishop in pursuance of and according to his Majesties Letters Missive on that behalf and Certificate thereof made unto the Kings Majesty under their Common Seal then follows the Confirmation Consecration and Investiture by the Archbishop or Metropolitan of that Province wherein such Bishoprick was void the said Election having upon such elected Bishops Oath of Fealty to the Kings Majesty been first signified to the Archbishop by the King under his Great Seal whereby the said Archbishop is required to Confirm the said Election and to Consecrate and Invest the person Elected And now he is compleat Bishop as well unto Temporalties as Spiritualties yet after his Confirmation and before his Consecration the King may if he please ex gratia grant him the Temporalties But after his Consecration Investiture and Instalment he is qualified to sue for his Temporalties out of the Kings hands by the Writ de Restitutione Temporalium And yet it seems the Temporalties are not de jure to be delivered to him until the Metropolitan hath certified the time of his Consecration although the Freehold thereof be in him by his very Consecration But if during the Vacation of Archbishopricks or Bishopricks and while their Temporalties are in the Kings hands the Freehold-Tenants of Archbishops or Bishops happen to be attainted of Felony the King by his Prerogative hath the Escheats of such Freeholders-Lands to dispose thereof at his pleasure saving to such Prelates the Service that is thereto due and accustomed Before the Conquest the Principality of Wales was held of the King of England and by the Rebellion and forfeiture of the Prince the Principality came to the King of England whereby the Bishopricks were annexed to the Crown and the King grants them their Temporalties 10 H. 4. 6. 7. The manner of making a Bishop is fully described in Evans and Kiffin's Case against Askwith wherein it was agreed That when a Bishop dies or is Translated the Dean and Chapter certifie the King thereof in Chancery and pray leave of the King to make Election Then the King gives his Congé d'Esâ—ire whereupon they make their Election and first certifie the same to the party Elect and have his consent Then they certifie it to the King in Chanceâ—y also they certifie it to the Archbishop and then the King by his Letters Patents gives his Royal Assent and commands the Archbishop to Confirm and Consecrate him and to do all other things necessary thereunto whereupon the Archbishop examines the Election and the Ability of the party and thereupon confirms the Election and after Consecrates him according to the usage upon a New Creation And upon a Translation all the said Ceremonies are observed saving the Consecration which is not in that case requisite for that he was Consecrated before 8. Bishopricks were Donatives by the King till the time of W. Rufus and so until the time of King John Read for that the History of Eadmerus Vid. Case Evans vers Ascouth in â—in Caâ— Noy 's Rep. It hath been generally held That before the Conquest and after till the time of King John Bishops were Invested by the King per Baculum Annulum but King John by his Charter granted That there should be a Canonical Election with Three Restrictions 1. That leave be first asked of the King 2. His Assent afterwards 3. That he shall have the Temporalties during the Vacation of the Bishoprick whereof mention is made in the Stat. of 25 Ed. 3. de Provisoribus and which is confirmed by the Stat. of 13 R. 2. c. 2. Also the Law in general is positive therein That in the making of all Bishops it shall be by Election and the Kings Assent and by the 25 H. 8. the Statute for Consecration of Bishops makes it more certain And if the Pope after the said Charter did use to make any Translation upon a Postulation without Election and Assent of the King it was but an Usurpation and contrary to the Law and restrained by 16 R. 2. and 9 H. 4. 8. And after the 25 H. 8. it was never used to have a Bishop by Postulation or any Translation of him but by Election as the said Statute prescribes And the form of making a Bishop at this day is after the same manner as aforesaid and according to the said Statute 9. The Interest and Authority which a Bishop Elect hath is That he is Episcopus Nominis non Ordinis neque Jurisdictionis But by his Confirmation he hath Potestatem Jurisdictionis as to Excommunicate and Certifie the same 8 Rep. 89. And then the power of the Guardian of the Spiritualties doth cease But after Election and Confirmation he hath Potestatem Ordinationis for then he may Consecrate confer Orders c. For a Bishop hath Three Powers 1. Ordinis which he hath by Consecration whereby he may take the Resignation of a Church confer Orders consecrate Churches And this doth not appertain to him quatenus Bishop of this or that place but is universal over the whole World So the Archbishop of Spalato when he was here conferr'd Orders 2. Jurisdictionis which is not Universal but limited to a place and confin'd to his See This power he hath upon his Confirmation 3. Administratio rei familiaris as the Government of his Revenue and this also he hath upon his Confirmation The Bishop acts either by his Episcopal Order or by his Episcopal Jurisdiction By the former he Ordains Deacons and Priests Dedicates or Consecrates Churches Chappels and Churchyards administers Confirmation c. By the latter he acts as an Ecclesiastical Judge in matters Spiritual by his Power either Ordinary or Delegated 10. An. 1430. Temp. Reg. H. 6. Hen. Chicheley Archiepisc Cant. in Synodo Constitutum est Ne quis Jurisdictionem Ecclesiasticam exerceret nisi Juris Civilis aut Canonici gradum aliquem ab Oxoniâ—nsi vel Cantabrigiensi Academia accepisset Ant. Brit. fo 284. nu 40. The power of the Bishop and Archbishop is derived from the Crown as was held in Walkers Case against Lamb where it was also held That the Grant of a Commissary or Official to one was good notwithstanding he were a Lay man and not a Doctor of Law but only a Batchelour of Law for the Court then said That the Jurisdiction of the Bishop and Archdeacon is derived from the Crown by usage and prescription and that in it self as it is coercive to punish Crimes or to determine Matrimonial Causes and Probate of Testaments and granting of Administrations being Civil Causes are derived from the Crown and not incident de mero jure to the Bishop which appears by Henslows Case par 9. Cawdry's Case par 5. 1 Ed. 6. c. 2. the Stat. of 37 H. 8. and divers other Authorities and the Statute of 37 H. 8. c.
been only a reviver of an Ancient power which had been formerly invested in his Predecessors and in all other Christian Princes If we consult the Records of elder Times it will readily appear not only that the Roman Emperours of the House of France did Nominate the Popes themselves but that after they had lost that power they retained the Nomination of the Bishops in their own Dominions The like done also by the German Emperours by the Kings of England and by the Ancient Kings of Spain The Investure being then performed per Annulum Baculum that is by delivering of a Ring together with a Crosier or Pastoral Staff to the party nominated 22. By Ancient Right the Bishops of London are accounted Deans of the Episcopal Colledge and being such are by their place to signifie the pleasure of their Metropolitan to all the Bishops of the Province to execute his Mandates and disperse his Missives on all emergency of Affairs As also to preside in Convocations or Provincial Synods during the vacancy of the See or in the necessary absence of the Metropolitan 23. In O Brian and Knivan's Case the Case was That King Ed. 6. under his Privy Seal signified to Sir J. C. and to the Lord Chancellor and others in Ireland That he elected and appointed J. B. to be Bishop of Ossory Requiring them to Instal him in the Bishoprick The Deputy being removed the Chancellor and the other made a Commission under the Great Seal of Ireland to the Bishop of Dublin to Consecrate him which was done accordingly and he did his Fealty and recovered the Temporalties out of the Kings hands Afterwards in the life of J. B. Queen Mary elected J. T. to be Bishop there who was likewis◠Consecrated and who made a Lease of divers Lands of the Bishoprick for 101 years which was confirmed by the Dean and Chapter J. B. died and after J. T. died J. W. was elected Bishop The Questions in the Case were 1. Whether J. B. was well created Bishop 2. Whether this Lease made by J. T. being Bishop de facto but not de jure in the life of J. B. he surviving J. B. should be good to bind the Successor Resolved The Commission was well executed although the Deputy Sir J. C. were removed 2. Resolved That before the Statute of 2 Eliz. the King might by Patent without a Writ of Congé d'eslire create a Bishop for that was but a Form or Ceremony 3. Resolved That although J. T. was Bishop de facto in the life of J. B. that the Lease made by him for 101 years was void though it was confirmed by the Dean and Chapter and should not bind the Successor But all Judicial Acts made by him as Admissions Institutions c. should be good but not such voluntary Acts as tended to the depauperation of the Successor A Bishop made a Lease for three Lives not warranted by the Statute of 1 Eliz. rendring Rent the Successor accepted the Rent It was Resolved It should bind him during his time so as he shall not avoid the Lease which otherwise was voidable CHAP. IV. Of the Guardian of the Spiritualties 1. What the Office of such a Guardian is and by whom Constituted 2. The power of such Guardians in vacancy of Archbishopricks 3. What Remedy in case they refuse to grant such Licenses or Dispensations as are legally grantable 4. Who is Guardian of the Spiritualties of Common Right 5. What things a Guardian of the Spiritualties may do 1. GVardian of the Spiritualties Custos Spiritualium vel Spiritualitatis is he to whom the Spiritual Jurisdiction of any Diocess during the vacancy of the See is committed Dr. Cowell conceives that the Guardian of the Spiritualties may be either Guardian in Law or Jure Magistratus as the Archbishop is of any Diocess within his Province or Guardian by Delegation as he whom the Archbishop or Vicar General doth for the time depute Guardian of c. by the Canon Law pertains to the Appointment of the Dean and Chapter c. ad abolend Extr. Nè sede vacante aliquid innovetur But with us in England to the Archbishop of the Province by Prescription Howbeit according to Mr. Gwin in the Preface to his Readings divers Deans and Chapters do challenge this by Ancient Charters from the Kings of this Realm Cowell verb. Custos This Ecclesiastical Office is specially in request and indeed necessarily in the time of the Vacancy of the Episcopal See or when the Bishop is in remotis agendis about the publick Affairs of the King or State at which time Presentations must be made to the Guardian of the Spiritualties which commonly is the Dean and Chapter or unto the Vicar General who supplies the place and room of the Bishop And therefore if a man Recover and have Judgment for him in a Quare Impedit and afterwards the Bishop who is the Ordinary dieth In this case the Writ to admit the Clerk to the Benefice must be directed to the Guardian of the Spiritualties Sede vacante to give him Admission But if before his Admission another be created Bishop of that See and Consecrated Bishop in that case the power of the Guardian of the Spiritualties doth cease and the party may have a new Writ to the new Bishop to admit his Clerk A Guardian of the Spiritualties may admit a Clerk but he cannot confirm a Lease 2. The Guardian of the Spiritualties takes place as well in the vacancy of Archbishopricks as Bishopricks and hath power of granting Licenses Dispensations and the like during such Vacancies by the Statute of 25 H. 8. whereby it is provided and enacted That if it happen the See of the Archbishop of Canterbury to be void that then all such Licenses Dispensations Faculties Instruments Rescripts and other Writings which may be granted by virtue of the said Act shall during such vacation of the said See be had done and granted under the Name and Seal of the Guardian of the Spiritualties of the said Archbishoprick according to the tenor and form of the said Act and shall be of like force value and effect as if they had been granted under the Name and Seal of the Archbishop for the time being Where it is also further enacted 3. That if the said Guardian of the Spiritualties shall refuse to grant such Licenses Dispensations Faculties c. to any person that ought upon a good just and reasonable cause to have the same then and in such case the Lord Chancellor of England or the Lord Keeper of the Great Seal upon any complaint thereof made may direct the Kings Writ to the said Guardian of the Spiritualties during such Vacancy as aforesaid refusing to grant such Licenses c. enjoyning him by the said Writ under a certain penalty therein limited at the discretion of the said Lord Chancellor or Lord Keeper that he shall in due form grant such License Dispensation Faculty
c. according to the request of the Procurers of the same or signifie into Chancery by a day certain for what cause he refused to grant the same where if upon such Certificate it shall appear that the cause of such Refusal was reasonable just and good that then it shall be admitted and allowed otherwise there may issue thence by virtue of the said Statute a Writ of Injunction commanding the said Guardian of the Spiritualties so refusing as aforesaid to make sufficient grant of such License Dispensation c. by a certain day and if after the receipt of such Writ the Guardian of the Spiritualties shall yet refuse to grant the same and shew no just or reasonable cause for so doing that then and in such case the said Guardian of the Spiritualties shall incur such penalty to his Majesty as shall be limited and expressed in the said Writ of Injunction And moreover in such case a Commission under the Great Seal may issue to Two Spiritual Prelates or persons to be nominated by his Majesty Authorizing them to grant such Licenses Faculties and Dispensations as were so refused to be granted by the Guardian of the Spiritualties as aforesaid And what in this case is here enjoyn'd to the Guardian of the Spiritualties during the vacancy of the Archbishoprick is likewise expresly by the said Statute to the Archbishop himself in time of Plenarty or Non-vacancy of the See 4. Of the Metropolitan the Dean and Chapter is of Common right the Guardian of the Spiritualties Of Inferiour Bishopricks in times of Vacation the Dean and Chapter of the See is of Common right the Guardian of the Spiritualties and not the Metropolitan Yet 5 E. 2. Quare impedit 165. Admit that during the vacancy of the Bishoprick of Durham the Archbishop of York is Guardian of the Spiritualties And 23 E. 1. Rot. Claus Memb. 4. the Prior of Christ-Church in Canterbury was Guardian of the Spiritualties in time of vacation of the Archbishoprick Of which Archbishoprick the Dean and Chapter is Guardian of the Spiritualties in the time of vacancy Also of the Archbishoprick of York the Dean and Chapter is Guardian of the Spiritualties in the vacancy thereof and not the Archbishop of Canterbury for that it is a distinct Province not subordinate to c. contra 31 H. 6. 10. Admit for there a Parson of the Province of York had aid of the Metropolitan Guardian of the Spiritualties of the Archbishoprick of York in time of vacancy of that Archbishoprick In the Case of Grange against Denny it was said by Coke That of common Right by the Common Law the Dean and Chapter Sede vacante of the Bishop is Guardian of the Spiritualties as appears by Pasch 17 E. 3. fo 23. but that now the Archbishops have used to have this by way of Composition And in the same Case it was said by Doderidge That every Archbishop hath a Diocess and a Province and of his Diocess he is a Bishop and of his Province he is Archbishop and within his Province he is to be Visitor of all the Churches within his Province and Sede vacante of any Bishop within his Province he himself is Guardian of the Spiritualties of all the Bishopricks within his Province but Sede vacante of his own Diocess the Dean and Chapter of this is Guardian of the Spiritualties and that no mention is made in the Books of the Common Law of any such Composition aforesaid but that the Guardian of the Spiritualties is to be according to the difference before put between a Province and a Diocess 5. The Learned Serjeant Roll in his Abridgment doth acquaint us out of the Ancient Books That a Guardian of the Spiritualties may Admit and Institute a Clerk presented to him That the King did present to the Guardian of the Spiritualties of the Archbishoprick of Dublin Sede vacante for a Church in Ireland That the Guardian of the Spiritualties may try Bastardy That Letters were directed to all the Bishops and in the Vacancy to the Guardian of the Spiritualties to make Prayers for the King in his Journey in France And that the Prior of Christ-Church in Canterbury Guardian of the Spiritualties during the Vacancy of that Archbishoprick had a Felon delivered to him But in the time of the Vacancy of the Bishop the Archbishop is Guardian of the Spiritualties and not the Dean and Chapter CHAP. V. Of Congé d'Eslire Election and Confirmation 1. What Congé d'Eslire signifies the Original thereof 2. To whom it is directed and the manner of Proceedings thereupon and of Election 3. Confirmation of Bishops the form or manner thereof 4. Confirmation in a Temporal not Spiritual sense what 5. The Confirmation of Bishops Elect beyond Sea far different from this in England 6. The Law and Practice in France touching the making of Bishops 1. COngé d'Eslire in French Leave to Chuse is the Kings permission to a Dean and Chapter to chuse a Bishop in the time of Vacancy And time was when this Venia Eligendi was also the permission Royal to an Abby or Priory of his own Foundation to chuse their Abbot or Prior But we now understand it under no other signification than as his Majesties leave vouchsafed to a Dean and Chapter to elect a certain person to succeed as Bishop of that Diocess whose Episcopal See is vacant For the better interpretation of this Congé d'Eslire the Modern Pens refer themselves to Mr. Guin in the Preface to his Readings where he saith The the King of England as Sovereign Patron of all Archbishopricks Bishopricks and other Ecclesiastical Benefices had of Ancient time free Appointment of all Ecclesiastical Dignities whensoever they hapned to be void Investing them first Per Baculum Annulum and afterwards by his Letters Patents And that in process of time he made the Election over to others under certain Forms and Conditions viz. That they should at every Vacation before they chuse desire of the King Congé d'Eslire that is Leave or License to proceed to Election and then after the Election to crave the Royal Assent c. He affirmeth also by good proof out of the Books of the Common Law that King John was the first that granted this and that afterwards it was confirmed by Westminster 1. cap. 1. which Statute was made An. 3. Ed. 1. And again by the Statute Articuli Cleri cap. 2. which was Ordained An. 25. Ed. 3. Stat. 3. it is generally agreed That the Kings of this Realm were originally the Founders of all Archbishopricks and Bishopricks within this Kingdom being at first Donative per traditionem Baculi Pastoralis Annuli But afterwards King John by his Chapter 15 Jan. in the seventh year of his Reign De Communi consensu Baronum granted that they should ever after be eligible And from that time came in the Congé d'Eslire Vid. Co. 5. par 14. in Candry's Case vid. Stat.
1 Jac. cap. 3. vid. 17 Ed. 3. cap. 40. 2. The Congé d'Eslire being granted to the Dean and Chapter they proceed accordingly to Election which in the sense here intended as appropriated to this Subject is that Regular Choice which is made of an Ecclesiastical person to succeed in the office and dignity of Bishop in and of that Diocess whose See at the time of such Election is vacant This Election referring to an Episcopacy or the choice of a new Bishop in a vacant See is done by a Dean and Chapter but there are also other Elections Ecclesiastical relating to a Regular choice of other persons to other Offices and Dignities in the Church subordinate to the former but here it is specially meant of such an Election or choice of a new Bishop as is precedent to Confirmation Consecration and Investure or Instalment being made as aforesaid by the Dean and Chapter of a Cathedral Church by vertue of the Kings License and Letters Missive according to his Majesties nomination and pleasure contained in such Letters Missive in pursuance of such License to Elect under the Great Seal of England which Election being made accordingly the Dean and Chapter are to return a Certificate thereof under their Common Seal unto his Majesty This Election alone and of it self be it to an Archbishoprick or Bishoprick if the person Elected were before the Parson or Vicar of any Church Presentative or Dean of any Cathedral or held any other Episcopal Dignity doth not ipso facto make void in Law such former Benefice or Dignity or Deanry because he is not compleat and absolute Bishop meerly by such Election but only Bishop Elect And an Election only of such one to a Bishoprick who had before a Benefice with Cure or any other Ecclesiastical Dignity or promotion doth not make a Cession thereof And it hath been adjudged that a Commendam retinere made to such a person of such a Parsonage Deanry or other dignity Ecclesiastical which the said Parson had before his Election to the Bishoprick is yet good to him notwithstanding such Election and so remains good to him until his Consecration 3. Confirmation hath various senses according to the different Acceptation of the word but here it is mainly intended for that which in order to an Investure of a Bishop is done by the Archbishop or Metropolitan of that Province in which a Bishoprick is void and unto which a new Bishop is to be Invested with such usual Benedictions and Ceremonies as are requisite to the same Note That before an Archbishop or other Bishop is Confirmed Consecrated or Invested he must take the Oath of Fealty unto the Kings Majesty only after which the King under his Great Seal doth signifie his Election to one Archbishop and two other Bishops otherwise unto four Bishops within his Majesties Dominions thereby requiring them to Confirm his Election and to Consecrate and Invest the person Elected After which Confirmation and Consecration he is compleat Bishop to all intents and purposes as well to Temporalties as Spiritualties And now he hath plenam potestatem tam Jurisdictionis quam Ordinis and may therefore after his Consecration certifie an Excommengment and upon his Confirmation the power of the Guardian of the Spiritualties doth cease and a Writ for Admission of a Clerk to a Benefice awarded Episcopo Electo Confirmato hath been held to be good Likewise the King may by his Letters Patents after such Confirmation and before Consecration grant unto such Bishop his Temporalties which Grant from his Majesty is held to be potius de gratia quam de jure but if the Bishop of one Diocess be translated to a Bishoprick in another there needs no new Confirmation of him In the Canon de Confirmatione Episcoporum of Othobon's Constitutions it is Ordained in haec verba viz. Vt cujus Electionis Episcopalis Confirmatio postulatur inter caetera super quibus Inquisitio Examinatio praecedere debet Secundum Canonum Instituta illud exactissime inquiratur utrum plura Beneficia cum animarum cura qui Electus est antequam eligeretur habuerit Et si habuisse inveniatur an cum eo super hoc fuerit dispensatum Et an Dispensatio si quam exhibuerit vera sit ad omnia beneficia quae obtinuit extendatur Et si in aliquo Praemissorum is ad quem Confirmatio spectat Electam deficere sua discussione compererit eidem nullatenus munus Confirmationis impendat 4. There is also Confirmation of another kind and far remote in sense from the former not of any Ecclesiastical consideration nor of any Affinity with the other otherwise than Nominal and that is the ratifying or confirming of an Office or an estate in a Place or Office to one who hath or formerly had the possession thereof by a good Title but voidable though not actually and at present void To explain this A Bishop grants his Chancellorship by Patent to one for term of his Natural life this Grant is good to the Patentee and not in it self void yet upon the Bishops death it is voidable unless it be corroborated and ratified by the Confirmation of the Dean and Chapter This is not the Confirmation here intended but the Confirmation of the Election of a new Bishop in order to his Consecration and Investure which though heretofore was by the Bishop of Rome when he claimed a Spiritual Jurisdiction in this Realm yet now since the Stat. of 25 H. 8. c. 20. the same is at his Majesties Command performed by the Archbishop or Metropolitan of the Province wherein such Bishoprick is void and two other Bishops otherwise by four such Bishops within his Majesties Dominions as to whom under his Broad Seal he shall signifie such Election commanding them to Confirm the same as also to Consecrate and Invest the person whose Election to the Bishoprick is so Confirmed as aforesaid 5. The Confirmation of the Election of Bishops to vacant Sees according to the Canon Law and as practised in such Kingdoms beyond Sea where the Pope doth claim and exercise a Spiritual Jurisdiction is as to the mode and solemnity thereof quite another thing to what the practice is with us in this Realm 6. In France though the Nomination of a Bishop to succeed in a vacant See belongs to the French King yet if he doth not Nominate within Six or Nine months next after the death of the former Bishop Jus devolutum est ad Papam if a Bishoprick be there void be it quomodocunque whether by Cession or otherwise the Law speaks indefinitely in that case the King shall Nominate in France who shall be the new Bishop but then he must Nominate within Six or Nine months which being Elapsed and no Nomination he cannot afterwards Nominate Nam jus sit ad Papam devâ—lutum nec poterit purgare moram For the Law in that Case and in that Kingdom is that
verb. Beneficiati 3. As there are two Foundations of Cathedral Churches in England the Old and the New the New being those which King Hen. 8. upon the suppression of Abbies transformed from Abbot or Prior and Convent to Dean and Chapter So there are two ways or means of Creating these Deans for those of the old Foundation were raised to their Dignity much like Bishops the King first issuing and granting his Congé d'Eslire to the Chapter the Chapter thereupon making their Election the King then yielding his Royal Assent and the Bishop Confirming him and giving his Mandate to install him But those of the New Foundation are by a much shorter course install'd by vertue of the Kings Letters Patents without either Election or Confirmation Deans of the Old Foundation before the suppression of Monasteries arrive to their Dignities much like Bishops But Deans of the New Foundations upon suppression of Abbies or Priories transformed by H. 8. into Dean and Chapter are by a shorter course Installed by vertue of the Kings Lett. Pat. Without Election or Confirmation it was said by Hobart in Briggs Case That a Dean and Chapter are a Body Spiritual and annexed to the Bishop throughout all England Briggs C. in Winch. Rep. The same word is also applied to divers that are the Chief of certain peculiar Churches or Chappels as the Dean of his Majesties Chappel the Dean of the Arches the Dean of St. George's Chappel in Windsor c. Nec Collogia alicui praefecti nec Jurisdictione ulla donati Nomine tamen velut honocis gratia Insignes says the Learned Spelman 4. Each Archbishop and every Bishop hath a Dean and Chapter and whereas it was formerly said That the Civil and Canon Laws do chiefly take notice but of three sorts of Deans it is manifest that there are four sorts of Deans or Deanaries whereof the Laws of this Kingdom do take knowledge The first is a Dean who hath a Chapter consisting of Canons and Prebendaries as aforesaid subordinate to the Bishop as a Council assistant to him in matters Spiritual relating to Religion and in matters Temporal relating to the Temporalties of his Bishoprick The second is a Dean who hath no Chapter Presentative having Cure of Souls he hath a Peculiar and a Court with Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction therein he is not subject to the Visitation of the Ordinary Such is thè Dean of Battel in Sussex a Deanary Founded by William the Canquerour in memory of his Conquest who though he be Presentable to the Bishop by the Patron and admitted to the Deanary by Institution and Induction by the Bishop of Chichester yet is exempt from his Visitation The third is whose Deanary is not Presentitive but Donative nor hath he Cure of Souls but is only by Covenant or Condition he hath a Court and a Peculiar holding Plea of matters Ecclesiastical arising within his Peculiar over divers Parishes Such a Dean constituted by Commission of the Metropolitan is the Dean of the Arches the Dean of Bocking in Essex and divers others The fourth is the Rural Dean aforesaid having no absolute Judicial power in himself but is only by the direction of the Bishop or Archdeacon to order and prepare Ecclesiastical affairs within his Deanary and Precinct the power of these Rural Deans is at this day nigh extinguished by the Office of the Archdeacon and the Bishops Chancellor yet in some parts of this Realm it is still in force 5. Of these Four sorts of Deans the first as was said hath a Chapter being an Ecclesiastical Governour Secular over the Canons and Prebendaries in the Cathedral Church as the Dean of Canterbury St. Pauls c. The Patronge of all which Deanaries is in the Crown and doth not belong to any Subject Also the new Deanaries as was formerly hinted which were translated from Priories and Covents or were after the dissolution of Abbies and Monasteries Founded by King H. 8. or other Kings of this Realm are now Donative and the Deans thereof are by the Kings Letters Patents Installed but the Ancient Deans of Chapters are as Bishops by a Congé d'Eslire and are after Confirmed by the Bishop 6. The Dean end Chapter of Canterbury are during a Vacancy of that Archbishoprick Guardians of the Spiritualties to whom the Stat. of 25 H. 8. of Dispensations giveth power of Dispensation when that See is vacant The Dean and Chapter of any Cathedral make a Corporation Spiritual and at the Common Law challenges are allowed where the Issue concerns a Corporation and they to make the Pannel or where any of their Body are to go on the Jury or any of kin unto them though the Body Corporate be not directly a party to the Suit A Dean and Chapter bringing an Assize a Juror was challenged because he was Brother to one of the Prcbendaries and the challenge for that reason allowed If a Dean take an Obligation to him and his Successors it goes to his Executors which holds true also as to a Bishop Parson Vicar c. 7. A Deanary consists of Two parts viz. Officium Beneficium The Officium hath two parts the one is Dignity and Jurisdiction the other is Administration But some Promotions are meer Administrations as Prebends and Parsons which are not Dignisies because they have not Jurisdiction 11 H. 4. But an Archdeacon hath a Dignity because he hath a Jurisdiction So hath a Dean to whom Anciently according to Lindwood the Canons made their Confessions Et quod Canonici quead euram animarum subsunt Decano Lindw de Poenit. c. 1. gloss in verb. vel Decano in ver Decanum Capitulum Who ought to visit his Chapter 5. E. 3. 7. and if a Probend be made a Dean the Prebendary is void by Cossion 5 E. 2. F. Brieff 800. Also a Dean may make a Substitute as to the matters of his Jurisdiction as for Corrections or Visitations but not as for the other part viz. the Administration for which reason he cannot make a Deputy to Confirm Leases and the like So that in a Deanary Cathedral there seems to be 1 Dignity and Jurisdiction 2. Office and Administration 3. the Behefit or Profits thereof which seems very clear for that a Parson a Prebend or the like hath not Dignity but only the Office or Administration with the Profits but a Dean who hath Administration as others hath also Jurisdiction and Dignity The Law is also the same as to an Archdeacon 11 H. 4. 40. 7 H. 6. 27. 27 H. 6. 5. And a Writ brought against a Dean is good and sufficient without his proper Name because it is of it self a Name of Dignity and that a Deanary is a Dignity appears by 5 E. 3. 9. Breve 800. as aforesaid and it is an Office also for that in Ancient times a Dean took the Confessions of his Prebends as was likewise hinted before Also a Dean may by his Dignity make a Deputy to correct c.
in question hath been of a Mixt nature in reference to Jurisdictions 29. Certain Reasons for denial of Prohibitions to the Ecclesiastical Court in some Cases where they might lie 30. Bounds of Parishes in reference to the Tithes thereof whether Tryable by the Law of the Land or by the Law of the Church 31. Where the Question is more touching the Right of Tithes than the Bounds of the Parish the Ecclesiastical Court hath had the cognizance 32. The Ecclesiastical Court hath cognizance of Administrators Accounts and no Prohibition lies 33. Modus Decimandi sued for by a Parson in the Eccllesiastical Court no Prohibition Nor if he there sues for the Tithe of things not Titheable 34. In what cases a Custome as also a Rent may be sued for in the Ecclesiastical Court 35. If Question be touching the Grant of a Registers Office in a Bishop's Court or touching the Tenth after severance from the Nine parts In what Court whether Temporal or Ecclesiastical it shall be tryed 36. A Woman exercising the Profession of a Midwife without License is therefore sued in the Ecclesiastical Court whether a Prohibition lies in that case 37. The Bounds of a Parish also whether such a Church be Parochial or only a Chappel of Ease In what Court this is to be tryed 38. A Prohibition granted upon the disallowance of an Executors Plea of having Assets only to pay Debts in opposition to a Legacy sued for in the Ecclesiastical Court 39. A Prohibition awarded upon a Suit in the Ecclesiastical Court for an account of the Profits of a Benefice Otherwise in case the Profits were taken during the time of a Sequestration 40. A Prohibition granted to a Party to stay proceedings in his own Suit and commenced by himself 41. Pensions are sueable only in the Ecclesiastical Court 42. The right of Tithes coming in question between the Parson and the Vicar is a Suit properly belonging to the Ecclesiastical Court 43. Whether and how far and in what manner the Ecclesiastical Court may take cognizance of a Modus Decimandi at large debated 44. When and how the Canon Law was introduced into this Realm 1. BEfore the time of King William the Conqueror all matters as well Spiritual as Temporal were determined in the Hundred-Courts where was wont to sit one Bishop and one Temporal Judge called Aldermanus the one for matters of Spiritual the other of Temporal cognizance But that was altered by King William and it seems by Parliament for it was by the assent of the Bishops Abbots and all the chief persons of the Realm for he Ordained That the Bishop or Archdeacon should not hold Plea of the Episcopal Laws quae ad Regimen animarum pertinent in the Hundred but by themselves and there administer Justice not according to the Law of the Hundred but according to the Episcopal Laws and Canons as appears by King William's Charter Irrot. 2. R. 2. pro Decano Capitulo Eccles Lincolne Jan. Angl. 76 77. The Principal Courts Ecclesiastical whereof some are now out of use were and are the Convocation Court the High Commission Court the high Court of Arches the Prerogative Court of Canterbury the Court of Delegates the Court of Audience the Court of Peculiars the Court of Faculties besides the Bishops Consistories the Archdeacons Courts and the like anciently called Halimots or holy Courts And the Saxon Kings long before William the Conqueror made several Laws for the Government of the Church Among others St. Edward begins his Laws with this Protestation that it is his Princely charge Vt Populum Domini super omnia Sanctam Ecclesiam regat gubernet And King Edgar in his Oration to his English Clergy Ego saith he Constantini vos Petri gladium habetis jungamus dextras gladium gladio Copulemus ut ejiciantur extra castra Leprosi purgetur Sanctuarium Domini But upon the Conquest made by the Normans the Pope took the opportunity to usurp upon the Liberties of the Crown of England for the Conqueror came in with the Popes Banner and under it won the Battel Whereupon the Pope sent two Legates into England with whom the Conqueror called a Synod deposed Stigand Archbishop of Canterbury because he had not purchased his Pall in the Court of Rome and displaced many Bishops and Abbots to make room for his Normans Among the rest the King having earnestly moved Wolstan Bishop of Worcester being then very aged to give up his Staff was Answered by him That he would give up his Staff only to him of whom he first received the same And so the old Bishop went to St. Edward's Tomb and there offered up his Staff and Ring with these words viz. Of Thee O holy Edward I received my Staff and my Ring and to thee I do now surrender the same again Which proves that before the Norman Conquest the Kings of England invested their Bishops per Annulum Baculum By this admission of the Pope's Legates was the first step or entry made into his usurped Jurisdiction in England yet no Decrees passed or were put in execution touching matters Ecclesiastical without the King 's Royal Assent nor would he submit himself in point of Fealty to the Pope as appears by his Epistle to Gregory the Seventh Vid. Da. Rep. Case of Praemunire fo 89. yet in his next Successors time in the time of William Rufus the Pope by Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury attempted to draw Appeals to Rome but prevailed not Upon this occasion it was that the King told Anselme That none of his Bishops ought to be subject to the Pope but that the Pope himself ought to be subject to the Emperour and that the King of England had the same absolute Liberties in his Dominions as the Emperour had in the Empire Yet in the time of the next King H. 1. the Pope usurped the Patronage and Donation of Bishopricks and all other Benefices Ecclesiastical at which time Anselme told the King That the Patronage and Investure of Bishopricks was not his Right because Pope Urban had lately made a Decree That no Lay-person should give any Ecclesiastical Benefice And after this in a Synod held at London An. 1107. a Decree was made Cui annuit Rex Henricus says Matth. Paris that from thenceforth Nunquam per donationem Baculi Pastoralis vel Annuli quisquam de Episcopatu vel Abbathia per Regem vel quamlibet Laicam manum investiretur in Anglia Hereupon the Pope granted That the Archbishop of Canterbury for the time being should be for ever Legatus Natus And Anselme for the honour of his See obtained That the Archbishop of Canterbury should in all general Councils sit at the Pope's foot tanquam alterius Orbis Papa Yet after Anselme's death this same King gave the Archbishoprick of Canterbury to Rodolph Bishop of London says Matth. Paris Et illum per Annulum Pastoralem Baculum investivit as before he had invested William Gifford in
And the Judgment of Parliament expressed in the Preamble of that Statute of Faculties is very remarkable to this purpose where it is recited that the Bishop of Rome had deceived and abused the Subjects of the Crown of England pretendig and perswading them That he had full power to Dispence with all human Laws Vses and Customes of all Realms in all Causes which be called Spiritual which matter hath been usurped and practised by him and his Predecessors for many years to the great derogation of the Imperial Crown of England For whereas the said Realm of England recognizing no Superiour under God but the King hath been and yet is free from subjection to any mans Laws but only to such as have been devised made and Ordained within this Realm for the weal of the same or to such other as by sufferance of the King and his Progenitors the People of this Realm have taken at their free liberty and by their own consent to be used among them and have bound themselves by long use and custome to the observance of the same not as to the observance of the Laws of any Foreign Prince Potentate or Prelate but as to the accustomed and ancient Laws of this Realm originally established as Laws of the same by the said sufferance consent and custome and not otherwise it standeth with natural equity and good reason that all such human Laws made within this Realm or induced into this Realm by the said Sufferance Consent and Custome should be Dispenced with abrogated amplified or diminished by the King and his Parliament or by such persons as the King and Parliament should authorize c. Vid. 21 H. 7. 4. a. where it is said That certain Priests were deprived of their Benefices by Act of Parliament in the time of R. 2. whereby it hath been concluded that the King of England and not the Pope before the making of the said Statute of Faculties might de jure Dispence with the Ecclesiastical Law in that and other cases For although many of our Ecclesiastical Laws were first devised in the Court of Rome yet they being established and confirmed in this Realm by acceptance and usage are now become English Laws and shall no more be reputed Roman Canons or Constitutions As Rebuffus speaking De Regula Cancellariae Romanae de verisimili notitia Haec Regula says he ubique in Regno Franciae est recepta est Lex Regni effecta observatur tanquam Lex Regni non tanquam Papae Regula Papa eam revocare non potest The Kings of England from time to time in every Age before the time of H. 8. have used to grant Dispensations in Causes Ecclesiastical For whereas the Law of the Church is That every Spiritual person is Visitable by the Ordinary King William the Conqueror by his Charter Dispenced with the exempted the Abbey of Battell from the Visitation and Jurisdiction of the Ordinary in these express words Sitque dicta Ecclesia libera quieta in perpetuum ab omni subjectione Episcoporum quarumlibet personarum dominatione sicut Ecclesia Christi Cantuariensis c. whereby he Dispences with the Law of the Church in that Case Vid. libr. De vera differentia Regiae potestatis Ecclesiasticae Edit 1534. where that whole Charter is recited at large The like Charter was granted to the Abbey of Abingdon by King Kenulphus 1 H. 7. 23 25. and Cawdry's Case Co. par 5. fo 10. a. So likewise every Appropriation doth comprize in it a Dispensation to the Parson Imparsonee to have and retain the Benefice in perpetuity as appears in Grendon's Case Plow Com. 503. In which Act the King by the Common Law shall be always Actor not only as Supream Patron but also as Supream Ordinary as is also observed in Grendon's Case For the King alone without the Pope may make Appropriations 7 E. 3. Fitz. Quare Impedit 19. And in the Case of Malum prohibitum and Malum in se in 11 H. 7. 12. a. it is held That the King may dispence with a Priest to hold Two Benefices and with a Bastard that he may be a Priest notwithstanding the Ecclesiastical Laws which are to the contrary And as he may dispence with those Laws so he may pardon all Offences contrary to these Laws and his Pardon is a barr to all Suits pro salute Animae or reformatione morum and all Suits ex Officio in the Ecclesiastical Court Hall's Case Coke 5. par fo 51. In all Faculties or Dispensations for the holding of Two Benefices granted at the Court of Rome there was always a particular Derogation or Non obstante the right of Patronage of Lay-Patrons and of the right of the King by name express where the Patronage belonged to him otherwise the Faculty was void For by the Canon Law the Lay-Patrons ought to be called to give their Consents in all Cases of that nature And if such a particular Non obstante were not added in the Faculty then there was inserted another Clause viz. Dummodo Patronorum expressus accedat Consensus also by another Clause Authority was always given to the Official or Archdeacon or other Ecclesiastical Minister to put him to whom the Faculty is granted into possession of the Benefice cum acciderit And because by the Canon Law the Patron 's consent was ever requisite in a Commenda for that reason in every Faculty or License granted by the Pope to make a Permutation Union or Appropriation of Churches these words were ever added viz. Vocatis quorum interest which chiefly intends the Patron And which Union and Approbation shall not according to the Common Law be made without the Patron 's assent Vid. 11 H. 7. 8. 6 H. 7. 13. 46 Ass p. 50. Ed. 3. 26. 40 Ed. 3. 26. Grendon's Case Plow Com. 498. a. A Faculty or Dispensation is of such force that if a Clerk be presented to a Benefice with Cure and be Admitted Instituted and Inducted into the same so that the Church is full of him if afterwards he be presented to another Benefice Incompatible or elected to a Bishoprick and before he is Instituted to the second Benefice or be created Bishop he obtain a Faculty or Dispensation to retain the first Benefice Perpetuae Commendae titulo that is for his life that Faculty or Dispensation shall be of such effect that the former Benefice shall not be void by acceptance of the Second or by promotion to the Bishoprick but he shall remain full and perfect Incumbent of the first Benefice during his life In the time of H. 6. when Henry Beaufort Great Uncle to the King being Bishop of Winchester was made a Cardinal and after that purchased from the Pope a Bull Declaratory that notwithstanding he were made Cardinal yet his Bishoprick of Winchester should not be void but that he might retain the same as before yet it was held That the See of Winchester was void by assuming the Cardinalship which
exempts the Bishop from the Jurisdiction of his Metropolitan And for that the Cardinal fell into a Praemunire for which he purchased his Pardon which is sound among the Charters 4 H. 6. in Archivis Turr Lond. 6 7 Eliz. Dyer 233. a. Jo. Packhurst being elected to the Bishoprick of Norwich before that he was created Bishop obtained a Faculty or Dispensation from the Archbishop of Canterbury by force of the Statute of Faculties to retain a Parsonage which he had before in Commendam for Three years viz. Ã Festo Michaelis An. Dom. 1560. usque ad idem Festum in An. 1563. Before the first Feast of St. Michael Packhurst is created Bishop and afterwards he resigned the Benefice And the Question was whether that Benefice became void by the resignation of Packhurst or by his promotion to the Bishoprick And it was adjudged That the Church became void by his Resignation Which proves That by virtue of the said Faculty or Dispensation he continued Parson until he had Resign'd Vid. N. Br. 36. h. If a Parson who hath a Faculty or Dispensation to hold his Rectory be created a Bishop and after the Patron present another Incumbent who is Instituted and Inducted now the Bishop shall have a Spoliation against that Incumbent which proves that his real possession in the Parsonage always continued by virtue of the said Faculty or Dispensation And in this Case of a Commendam in Sir Joh. Davis Reports this difference is put between a Faculty to take a Benefice and a Faculty to retain a Benefice viz. That a Faculty granted to one who is not Incumbent to Take a void Benefice is void And a Faculty to one who is Incumbent of a Benefice to Retain the same Benefice is good By virtue of these Faculties Dispensations and Provisions from the Pope Edmond the Monk of Bury who was a Minister in the Court of King Ed. 3. had many Benefices as appears in the foresaid Case of the Bishop of St. Davids 11 H. 4. And Hankford said in the same Case fo 191. a. That by virtue of such Faculty one and the same person had been Abbot of Glastenbury and Bishop also of another Church simul semel and had the Possessions and Dignity of both at the same time Likewise Hen. Chichley who was afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury being a Prebend in the Cathedral Church of Sarum was elected Bishop of St. Davids and before his Consecration the Pope reciting by his Bull that he was elected Bishop of St. Davids granted him a Faculty and power to hold and enjoy all his other Benefices till the Pope should otherwise order c. Vid. Nov. Decis Rot. 331. And that these Faculties or Dispensations to hold Benefices in Commendam were granted in the Court of Rome in the time of King H. 5. appears in Lindw de Praeb c. Audistis ver Dispensatione And although in case of Hen. Beauford aforesaid it was held That the Dispensation came too late it being granted after the Bishop was created Cardinal yet afterwards in the time of King H. 8. Cardinal Wolsey having before he was created Cardinal obtained a Bull from the Pope to retain the Archbishoprick of York as perpetual Administrator and the Abbey of St. Albans in perpetuam Commendam he held both during his life by virtue of the said Faculty or Dispensation Vid. 27 H. 8. 15. b. By these Presidents and Authorities it is evident That before the making of the foresaid Statute of Faculties such Dispensations were had and obtained at the Court of Rome to hold in Commendam Ecclesiastical Benefices in England But the Truth is as in the foresaid Case de Commenda Davis Rep. such Faculties or Dispensations granted by the Pope touching Ecclesiastical Benefices in England were ever contrary to the Law of the Realm for it was a meer usurpation on the Crown of England before the Statutes made against Provisors And these Statutes were made in declaration of the Common Law in that point 12 Ed. 2. Fitz. Qua. Imp. 169. 19 Ed. 2. Eitz Qua non admisit 7. 15 Ed. 3. Fitz. Qua. Imp. 160. 21 Ed. 3. 40. 11 H. 4. 230. a. It is also meet to be known That long before King H. 8. the Statute of 16 R. 2. and divers other Laws against Provisors and Appeals to Rome and the Popes Usurpation upon the Rights of the Crown of England were made well-nigh as severe as any since The first encroachment of the Bishop of Rome upon the Liberties of the Crown of England was made in the time time of King William the Conqueror For before that time the Pope's Writ did not run in England his Bulls of Excommunication and Provision came not thither nor were any Citations or Appeals made from thence to the Court of Rome Eleutherius the Pope within less than two hundred years after Christ writes to Lucius the Brittish King and calls him God's Vicar within his Kingdom Pelagius the Monk of Bangor about An. 400. being cited to Rome refused to appear upon the Pope's Citation affirming That Britain was neither within his Diocess nor his Province And when about the year 600 Augustine the Monk was sent by Gregory the Great into England to Convert the Saxons the Brittish Bishops then in Wales regarded neither his Commission nor his Doctrine as not owing any duty to nor having any dependence on the Court of Rome but still retained their Ceremonies and Traditions which they received from the East-Church upon the first plantation of the Faith in that Island And though Ina the Saxon King gave the Peter-pence to the Pope partly as Alms and partly in recompence of a House erected in Rome for English Pilgrims yet certain it is that Alfred Aethelstane Edgar Edmond Cauutus and Edward the Confessor and other Kings of the Saxon Race gave all the Bishopricks in England per Annulum Baculum 9. In the Case of Evans against Askwith it was agreed That the nature of a Dispensation is for to derogate and make void a Statute Canon or Constitution as to that which it prohibites as to the party and it is as an Exception as to him out of the Statute or Constitution It is said that a Dispensation is Provida Relaxatio mali prohibiti necessitate vel utilitate pensata And in the same Case it was also Resolved by all the Judges That the King hath power to Dispence with Statutes and Canons in force within this Realm By the very Common Law of right it was in the King for the Canons are the Ecclesiastical Laws of the Land and do not bind except they are received in the Realm as appears by the Statute of 25 H. 8. c. 21. And by the Statute of Merton touching one born before Marriage as by the Canon yet at Common Law he is Legitimate And 10 H. 7. 12. it is said That the King may Dispence with one to hold Two Benefices and it seems the Pope
Bishop of Rome had assumed or tooken upon him to be the Spiritual Prince or Monarch of all the World he attempted also to give Laws to all Nations as one real Mark or Signal of his Monarchy but they well knowing Quod ubi non est condendi authoritas ibi non est parendi necessitas did not impose their Laws at first peremptorily on all Nations without distinction but offered them timide precario And therefore he caused certain Rules in the first place to be collected for the Government of the Clergy only which he called Decreta and not Leges vel Statuta These Decrees were published in An. 1150. which was during the Reign of King Stephen And therefore what the Lord Coke observes in the Preface to the Eighth part of his Reports Quod Rogerus Bacon frater ille perquam Eruditus in Libro De impedimentis Sapientiae dicit Rex quidem Stephanus allatis Legibus Italiae in Angliam Publico Edicto prohibuit ne in aliquo detinerentur may probably be conjectured to be meant and intended of those Decrees which were then newly compiled and published Yet these Decrees being received and observed by the Clergy of the Western Churches only for the Eastern Church never received any of these Rules or Canons Kelw. Rep. 7 H. 8. fo 184 the Bishop of Rome attempted also to draw the Laity by degrees into obedience to these Ordinances and to that purpose in the first place he propounds certain Rules or Ordinances for Abstinence or days of Fasting to be observed as well by the Laity as the Clergy which were upon the first Institution thereof called by the mild and gentle name of Regationes as Marsilius Pat. lib. Defensor Pacis par 2. cap. 23. hath observed and thence it seems the Week of Abstinence a little before the Feast of Pentecost was called the Rogation-week that time of Abstinence being appointed at the beginning by that Ordinance which was called Rogatio and not Praeceptum vel Statutum Now when the Laity out of their devotion had received and obeyed these Ordinances of Abstinence then the Bishop of Rome proceeds further De una praesumptione ad aliam transivit Romanus Pontifex as Marsil Pat. there says and made many Rescripts and Orders per Nomen Decretalium which were published in the year 1230. which was in the Fourteenth year of King H. 3. or thereabout Vid. Matth. Par. Hist mag 403. and these were made to bind all the Laity and Sovereign Princes as well as their Subjects in such things as concerned their Civil and Temporal Estates As that no Lay-man should have the Donation of an Ecclesiastical Benefice That no Lay-man should marry within certain Degrees out of the degrees limited by the Levitical Law That all Infants born before Marriage should be adjudged after Marriage Legitimate and capable of Temporal Inheritance That all Clerks should be exempt from the Secular power and others of the like nature But these Decretals being published they were not entirely and absolutely received and obeyed in any part of Christendom but only in the Pope's Temporal Territory which by the Canonists is called Patria obedientiae But on the other hand many of those Canons were utterly rejected and disobeyed in France and England and other Christian Realms which are called Patriae Consuetudinariae As the Canon which prohibited the Donation of Benefices per manum Laicam was ever disobeyed in England France the Kingdom of Naples and divers other Countries and Common-wealths And the Canon to make Infants Legitimate that were born before Marriage was specially rejected in England when in the Parliament held at Merton omnes Comites Barones una voce responderunt Nolumus Leges Angliae mutari quae hucusque usitatae sunt c. And the Canon which exempts Clerks from the Secular power was never fully observed in any part of Christendom Kelw. 7 H. 8. 181. b. which is one infallible Argument That these Ordinances had not their force by any Authority that the Court of Rome had to impose Laws on all Nations without their consent but by the approbation of the people which received and used them For by the same reason whereby they might reject one Canon they might reject all the other Vid. Bodin lib. 1. de Rep. cap. 8. where he saith That the Kings of France on the erection of all Universities there have declared in their Charters that they would receive the Profession of the Civil and Canons to use them at their discretion and not to be obliged by these Laws But as to those Canons which have been received accepted and used in any Christian Realm or Common-wealth they by such acceptation and usage have obtained the force of Laws in such particular Realm or State and are become part of the Ecclesiastical Laws of that Nation And so those which have been embraced allowed and used in England are made by such allowance and usage part of the Ecclesiastical Laws of England By which the interpretation dispensation or execution of these Canons being become Laws of England doth appertain sole to the King of England and his Magistrates within his Dominions and he and his Magistrates have the sole Jurisdiction in such cases and the Bishop of Rome hath nothing to do in the interpretation dispensation or execution of those Laws in England although they were first devised in the Court of Rome No more than the Chief Magistrate of Athens or Lacedemon might claim Jurisdiction in the Ancient City of Rome for that the Laws of the XII Tables were thither carried and imported from those Cities of Greece and no more than the Master of New-Colledge in Oxford shall have Command or Jurisdiction in Kings-Colledge of Cambridge for that the private Statutes whereby Kings-Colledge is governed were for the most part borrowed and taken out of the Foundation-Book of New-Colledge in Oxford And by the same reason the Emperour may claim Jurisdiction in Maritime causes within the Dominions of the King of England for that we have now for a long time received and admitted the Imperial Law for the determination of such Causes Vid. Cawdries Case Co. par 5. and Kelw. Rep. 184. a. Now when the Bishop of Rome perceived that many of his Canons were received and used by divers Nations of Christendom he under colour thereof claimed to have Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in every Realm and State where these Canons were received and sent his Legates with several Commissions into divers Kingdoms to hear and determine Causes according to these Canons which Canons although neither the Pope nor his Ministers at the first venting and uttering thereof dared to call Laws Ne committerent crimen Laesae Majestatis in Principes as Marâ—il Pat. lib. Defensor pacis par 2. cap. 23. observes who also says That these Canons being made by the Pope Neque sunt humanae Leges neque divinae sed documenta quaedam Narrationes yet when he perceived that these Canons were received allowed
and used in part by several Nations he compiled them into Volumes and called them Jus Canonicum and Ordained that they should be read and expounded in publick Schools and Universities as the Imperial Law was read and expounded and commanded that they should be observed and obeyed by all Christians on pain of Excommunication and often endeavoured to put them in execution by Coercive power and assumed to himself the power of interpreting abrogating and dispensing with those Laws in all the Realms of Christendom at his pleasure so that the Canonists ascribe to him this prerogative Papa in omnibus jure positivis in quibusdam ad jus divinum pertinentibus dispensare potest quia dicitur omnia Jura habere in Scrinio pectoris sui quantum ad interpretationem dispensationem Lib. 6. de Const cap. licet About the time of An. 25. Ed. 1. Simon a Monk of Walden began to read the Canon Law in the University of Cambridge vid. Stow and Walsingham in that year Also the Manusc libr. 6. Decretal in New-Colledge Library at Oxford hath this Inscription in the Front Anno Domini 1298. which was in the year 26 Ed. 1. 19. Novembr in Ecclesia Fratrum Praedicator Oxon. fuit facta publicatio lib. 6. Decretal whereby it appears when it was that the Canon Law was introduced into England But the Jurisdiction which the Pope by colour thereof claimed in England was a meer Usurpation to which the Kings of England from time to time made opposition even to the time of King H. 8. And therefore the Ecclesiastical Law which Ordained That when a man is created a Bishop all his Inferiour Benefices shall be void is often said in the Bishop of St. David's Case in 11 H. 4. to be the Ancient Law of England And 29 Ed. 3. 44. a. in the Case of the Prebend of Oxgate it is said That though the Constitution which ousts Pluralities began in the Court of Rome yet a Church was adjudged void in the Kings Bench for that cause or reason whereby it appears That after the said Constitution was received and allowed in England it became the Law of England Yet all the Ecclesiastical Laws of England were not derived from the Court of Rome for long before the Canon Law was authorized and published in England which was before the Norman Conquest the Ancient Kings of England viz. Edgaâ— Aethelstan Alfred Edward the Confessor and others have with the Advice of their Clergy within the Realm made divers Ordinances for the government of the Church of England and after the Conquest divers Provincial Synods have been held and many Constitutions have been made in both Realms of England and Ireland All which are part of our Ecclesiastical Laws at this day Vid. Le Charter de William le Conqueror Dat. An. Dom. 1066. irrot 2 R. 2. among the Charters in Archiv Turris Lond. pro Decano Capitulo Lincoln Willielmus Dei gratia Rex Anglorum c. Sciatis c. Quod Episcopales Leges quae non bene nec secundum Sanctorum Canonum praecepta usque ad mea tempora in Regno Angliae fuerunt Communi Concilio Episcoporum meorum caeterorum Episcoporum omnium Principum Regni mei emendandas judicavi c. See also Girald Cambrens lib. 2. cap. 34. in the time of King H. 2. a Synod of the Clergy of Ireland was held at the Castle wherein it was Ordained Quod omnia divina juxta quod Anglicana observat Ecclesia in omnibus partibus Hyberniae amodo tractentur Dignum enim justissimum est ut sicut Dominum Regem ex Anglia divinitus sortita est Hybernia sic etiam exinde vivendi formam accipiant meliorem But the distinction of Ecclesiastical or Spiritual Causes from Civil and Temporal Causes in point of Jurisdiction was not known or heard of in the Christian World for the space of 300 years after Christ For the causes of Testaments of Matrimony of Bastardy and Adultery and the rest which are called Ecclesiastical or Spiritual Causes were meerly Civil and determined by the Rules of the Civil Law and subject only to the Jurisdiction of the Civil Magistrate But after the Emperours had received the Christian Faith out of a zeal they had to honour the learned and godly Bishops of that time they singled out certain special Causes wherein they granted Jurisdiction unto the Bishops viz. in Causes of Tithes because they were paid to men of the Church in Causes of Matrimony because Marriages were for the most part solemnized in the Church in Causes Testamentary because Testaments were many times made in extremis when Church-men were present giving Spiritual comfort to the Testator and therefore were thought the fittest persons to take the Probats of such Testaments Howbeit these Bishops did not then proceed in these Causes according to the Canons and Decrees of the Church for the Canon Law was not then known but according to the Rules of the Imperial Law as the Civil Magistrate did proceed in other Causes so that the Primitive Jurisdiction in all these Causes was in the Supream Civil Magistate and though it be now derived from him yet it still remaineth in him as in the Fountain CHAP. XII Of Churches Chappels and Church-yards 1. Ecclesia what that word imports the several kinds thereof 2. Possessions of the Church protected by the Statute-Laws from Alienation the care of the Emperour Justinian in that point 3. To whom the Soyl and Freehold of the Church and Church-yard belong to whom the use of the Body of the Church to whom the disposal of the Pewes or Seats and charges of Repairs 4. The Common Law touching the Reparation of Churches and the disposal of the Seats therein 5. The same Law touching Isles Pictures Coats of Arms and Burials in Churches also of Assaults in Churches and Church-yard 6. The penalty of quarreling chiding brawling striking or drawing a Weapon in the Church or Church-yard 7. Where Prescription to a Seat in a Church is alledged the Common Law claims the cognizance thereof 8. The Immunities anciently of Church-Sanctuary as also of Abjuration now abrogated and taken away by Statute 9. The defacing of Tombs Sepulchres or Monuments in Churches punishable at the Common Law also of Right to Pewes and Seats in the Church 10. The Cognizance of Church-Reparations belongs to the Ecclesiastical Court 11. A Prohibition upon a surmize of a custome or usage for Contribution to repair a Church 12. Church-wardens are a Corporation for the Benefit not for the Prejudice of the Church 13. Inheritance cannot be charged with a Tax for Repairs of the Church nor may a perpetual charge be imposed upon Land for the same 14. When the use of Church-Books for Christnings first began 15. Chappel the several kinds thereof The Canonists Conceits touching the derivation of that word 16. Where two Parochial Churches are united the charge of Reparations shall be several as before 17. The Emperour Justinian's
but by death or resignation for otherwise Dilapidations should be in the time of the Successor and he cannot maintain Hospitality 8. The wasting of the Woods belonging to a Bishoprick is in the Law understood as a Dilapidation as was formerly hinted Note By Coke Chief Justice a Bishop is only to fell Timber for Building for Fuel and for his other necessary occasions and there is no Bishoprick but the same is on the Foundation of the King the Woods of the Bishoprick are called the Dower of the Church and these are alwaies carefully to be preserved and if he fell and destroy this upon a motion thereof made to us says the Lord Coke we will grant a Prohibition And to this purpose there was a great Cause which concerned the Bishop of Duresm who had divers Cole-Mines and would have cut down his Timber-Trees for the maintenance and upholding of his Works and upon motion in Parliament concerning this for the King Order was there made that the Judges should grant a Prohibition for the King and we will here says he revive this again for there a Prohibition was so granted And so upon the like motion made unto us in the like case we will also for the King grant a Prohibition by the Statute of 35 E. 1. If a Bishop cut down Timber-Tres for any cause unless it be for necessary Reparations as if he sell the same unto a Stranger we will grant a Prohibition And to this purpose I have seen said he a good Record in 25 E. 1. where complaint was made in Parliament of the Bishop of Duresm as before for cutting of Timber-Trees for his Cole-Mines and there agreed that in such a case a Prohibition did lie and upon motion made a Prohibition was then granted and the Reason then given because that this Timber was the Dower of the Church and so it shall be also in the case of a Dean and Chapter in which cases upon this ground we will grant as he said Prohibitions and the whole Court agreed with him herein Also in Sakar's case against whom Judgment being given for Simony yet he being by assent of parties to continue in the Vicarage for a certain time this time being now past and he still continuing in possession and committing of great Waste by pulling down the Glass-windows and pulling up of Planks the Court granted a Prohibition and said That this is the Dower of the Church and we will here prohibit them if they fell and waste the Timber of the Church or if they pull down the houses And Prohibition to prevent Dilapidations and to stay the doing of any Waste was in that case awarded accordingly 9. In a Prohibition the Case was this A Vicar lops and cuts down Trees growing in the Church-yard the Churchwardens hinder him in the carriage of the same away and they being in Trial of this Suit The Churchwardens by their Counsel moved the Court for a Prohibition to the Vicar to stay him from felling any more Coke Chief Justice This is a good cause of Deprivation if he fell down Timber-Trees and Wood this is a Dilapidation and by the Resolution in Parliament a Prohibition by the Law shall be granted if a Bishop fells down Wood and Timber-Trees The whole Court agreed clearly in this to grant here a Prohibition to the Vicar to inhibit him not to make spoil of the Timber this being as it is called in Parliament the Endowment of the Church Coke we will also grant a Prohibition to restrain Bishops from felling the Wood and Timber-Trees of their Churches And so in this principal Case by the Rule of the Court a Prohibition was granted CHAP. XVI Of Patrons de jure Patronatus 1. What Patron properly signifies in the Law the Original thereof and how subject to corruption 2. In what case the Bishop may proceed de jure Patronatus and how the Process thereof is to be executed 3. How the Admittance ought to be in case the same Clerk be presented by two Patrons to the same Benefice 4. In what cases of Avoydance Notice thereof ought to be given to the Patron and what course in that case the Bishop is to take in case he knews not the true Patron 5. Several Appellations in Law importing Patron 6. How many waies a Church may become Litigious 7. Whether an Advowson may be extended 8. In what case the Patron may Present where the King took not his turn upon the first Lapse 9. A Patron may not take any benefit of the Glâ—be during a Vacancy 10. In what case the Patron shall not by bringing the Writ of Qua. Imp. against the Bishop prevent the incurring of the Lapse to the Ordinary 11. The King is Patron Paramount and Patron of all the Bishopricks in England The Charter of King John whereby Bishopricks from being Donative became Elective 1. PATRON by the Canon Law as also in the Feuds wherewith our Common Law doth herein accord doth signifie a person who hath of right in him the free Donation or Gift of a Benefice grounded originally upon the bounty and beneficence of such as Founded Erected or Endowed Churches with a considerable part of their Revenue De Jur. Patronat Decretal Such were called Patroni à patrocinando and properly considering the Primitive state of the Church but now according to the Mode of this degenerating Age as improperly as Mons à movendo for by the Merchandize of their Presentations they now seem as if they were rather the Hucksters than Patrons of the Church But from the beginning it was not so when for the encouragement of Lay-persons to works of so much Piety it was permitted them to present their Clerks where themselves or their Ancestors had expressed their Bounty in that kind whence they worthily acquir'd this Right of Jus Patronatus which the very Canon Law for that reason will not understand as a thing meerly Spiritual but rather as a Temporal annexed to what is Spiritual Quod à Supremis Pontificibus proditum est Laicos habere Jus Praesentandi Clericos Ordinariis hoc singulari favore sustinetur ut allectentur Laici invitentur inducantur ad constructionem Ecclesiarum Nec omni ex parte Jus Patronatus Spirituale censeri debet sed Temporale potius Spirituali annexum Gloss in c. piae mentis 16. q. 7. Coras ad Sacerdot mater par 1. cap. 2. Yet not Temporal in a Merchandable sense unless the Presentor and Presentee will run the hazard of perishing together for prevention whereof provision is made by that Solemn Oath enjoyn'd by the Fortieth Canon of the Ecclesiastical Constitutions whereof there was no need in former Ages less corrupt when instead of selling Presentations they purchased Foundations and instead of erecting Idol-Temples for Covetousness is Idolatry they Founded Built and Endowed Churches for the Worship of the True God Patroni in jure Pontificio dicuntur qui alicujus Ecclesiae extruendae c. Authores
which an Advowson appertains but only for term of their lives or of years by Intrusion or Disseism 6. A Church may become Litigious both before and by and after a Jure Patronatus Before as by a plurality of Presentations By as when in case of plurality of Presentations upon a plural Jure Patronatus the one Jury gives a Verdict for the Title of one Patron the other for the Title of the other Patron After as when after a Jure Patronatus awarded and Verdict thereupon given for one of the parties a third person presents before Admittance of his Clerk for whom the Verdict was given Upon a plural Jure Patronatus if one Jury give a Verdict for the Title of the one the other for the Title of the other Patron it is conceived in that case the Ordinary may refuse the Clerks of both Patrons and suffer the Church to Lapse And where a Third person presents after a Verdict as aforesaid but before the Clerk be Admitted whereby the Church becomes Litigious de Novo in that case the Bishop may award a new Jure Patronatus Also if the Bishop doubt the Patrons Title that presents he may as some conceive award a Jure Patronatus albeit the Church be not Litigious which is a safe way for prevention of any surprize to the rightful Patron or other Pretenders in which case if the Right of Patronage be found for another that had not before presented his Clerk may be admitted by the Ordinary who is no Disturber if he admit a Clerk that is presented before the Church becomes Litigious by a Second presentation for by the Verdict of the Jury aforesaid he is sufficiently warranted to admit and institute the Clerk for whose Patrons Title the Verdict is given in doing whereof he is no Disturber albeit the other Patron against whom the Verdict is given should after recover in a Quare Impedit And after a Verdict in a Jure Patronatus found for a Patron he ought to renew his Request to the Ordinary for the admission of his Clerk otherwise the Bishop may Collate in case the Church Lapse after Six months 7. Sir John Arundell and his Wife brought a Quare Impedit against the Bishop of Gloucester and others who pleaded in Bar that William Sturton was seized of a Mannor to which the Advowson was appendent and bound himself in a Statute-Merchant of 200 l. to one Long and the Statute was extended and conveyed the interest of the Statute to one of the Defendants and then the Church became void And by the Court the Advowson may be extended and if it become void during the Conusees Estate the Conusee may present 8. In Beverley's Case against the Archbishop of Canterbury where the question was Whether the Queen might take her turn to Present in regard she took not her turn when the first Lapse happened immediately at the first Avoidance by reason of the Incumbents having Two Benefices within the Stat. of 21 H. 8. And all the Justices of the Common Pleas after long and serious debate did Resolve That the Queen shall not now have her Presentation but the Patron because the Queen hath such Presentment by Lapse as the Bishop had and no other and could Present but to the present Avoydance then void And although Nullum tempus occurrit Regi yet we must distinguish it thus for where the King is limited to a time certain or to that which in it self is Transitory there the King is to do it within the time limited or in that time wherein the thing to be done hath Essence or Consistence or while it remaineth for otherwise he may not do it afterwards So where a Second presentment is granted to the King and he does not Present he may not after 9. During a Vacancy the Freehold of the Glebe is in Abeiance and not in the Patron who can take no benefit thereby in that time nor can he have any Action for Trespass done thereon in the time of such Vacancy Yet if a man hath an Annuity out of a Parsonage and he in the Vacancy thereof Release to the Patron it shall extinguish the Annuity 21 H. 7. 41 Co. 5. Forde 81. b. 10. If a Church becomes void by the death of the Incumbent or otherwise and the Patron within Six months bring a Quare Impedit against the Bishop and then Six months pass without any Clerk presented by the Patron to the Bishop in that case the Lapse shall incur notwithstanding the pendency of the Writ for it is not reasonable that the Ordinary should lose his Title of Lapse without any wrong done by him by a fraudulent Action brought without cause by the Patron and whereby the Ordinary is put to Expences without cause and by such fraudulent means the Patron might keep the Church perpetually void Hob. Rep. 270. Roll. Abr. verb. Presentment lit X. pag. 366. 11. The Jus Appellandi in defect of Justice and the Jus Praesentandi in case of Lapse seem to have a parallel resemblance with one another in their gradations for as they both primarily meet in the Ordinary so they both pass from him to the Metropolitan and from him to the King not only as Supream Ordinary but also as Patron Paramount of all the Bishopricks in England which as they were originally Donative per Annulum Baculum so now since King Johns time they are by Canonical Election for King John by his Charter dated the 15th of January in the 16th year of his Reign granted this priviledge to the Church in these words viz. Quod qualiscunque Consuetudo temporibus Praedecessorum nostrorum hactenus in Ecclesia Anglicana fuerit observata quicquid juris nobis hactenus Vindicaverimus de caetero in universis singulis Ecclesiis Monasteriis Cathedralibus Conventualibus totius Regni Angliae Liberae sint in perpetuum Electiones quorumcunque Praelatorum majorum minorum Salva Nobis haeredibus nostris Custodia Ecclesiarum Monasteriorum vacantium quae ad nos pertinent Promittimus etiam quod Nec impediemus nec impediri permittemus per Ministros nostros nec procurabimus quin in universis singulis Monasteriis Ecclesiis postquam vacuerint Praelaturâ—â— quemcunque voluerint Libere sibi praeficiant Electores Pastorum petita tamen à Nobis prius haeredibus nostris Licentia Eligendi quam non denegabimus nec differemus Et similiter post celebratam Electionem noster requiratur Assensus quem non denegabimus nisi adversus eandem Rationale proposuerimus legitime probaverimus propter quod non debemus consentire c. Vid. Davis Rep. in the case of Praemunire â—o 92 93. CHAP. XVII Of Parsons and Parsonages 1. Parson what he is in the intendment of Law 2. What is meant by Parson imparsonee 3. The Freehold of Church and Glebe is in the Parson what interest he hath in the Church-yard and
hath ever something of Spiritualty annex'd to it 5 That in its nature it be perpetual 6 That all manner of Contracts and Bargains concerning it be utterly rejected Panorm Consil 47. Anchor de Regul prim de reg jur in 6. q. Decius in Rub. de Rescript 16. Whatever is enjoyed as a Benefice is had and obtained either by way of Title or Canonical Institution Lindw de cohabit Cle. Mulier c. ut Clericalis verb. Beneficiati Ecclesiastical Benefices being commonly distinguish'd into Presentatives and Donatives for a Parochial Church may be Donative and exempt from all Ordinaries Jurisdiction For if the King doth found a Church or Chappel he may exempt the same from the Ordinaries Jurisdiction in which case the Lord Chancellor and Lord Keeper shall Visit the same 20 E. 3. Excommeng 9. 21 E. 3. 60. Parsons Law cap. 28. Or if the King by his Letters Patents doth License a Common person to Found a Church or Chappel exempt from the Ordinaries Jurisdiction the same shall be Visited by the Founder and not by the Ordinary 6 H. 7. 4. per Keble 8 Ass 29. F. N. B. 42. acc And if such Clerk Donative be disturbed in his Incumbency the Patron or Founder shall have a Quare impedit Praesentare and declare upon the Special matter But if a Patron of a Church Donative doth once present unto the Ordinary and his Clerk be Admitted and Instituted it is now become Presentable and it shall never be Donative after and then the Ordinary shall Visit the same a Proxie shall be paid and Lapse shall incur to the Ordinary as in all other Benefices presentable but so long as it remains Donative it is without the Jurisdiction of the Ordinary For a Donative is a Benefice meerly given and collated by the Patron to a man without either Presentation to or Institution by the Ordinary or Induction by his Order All Bishopricks were anciently Donative by the King and it is said that there are certain Chauntries which may be given by Letters Patents The Original Donatives in England is supposed to be from what Mr. Guinn mentions in the Preface of his Readings viz. That as the King might anciently Found a Free Chappel and exempt it from the Diocesan's Jurisdiction So he might also by his Letters Patents License a Common person to Found such a Chappel and to Ordain that it shall be Donative and not Presentable and that the Chaplain shall be deprivable by the Founder and his Heirs and not by the Bishop Whether such Donatives are properly Benefices Ecclesiastical may well admit of an Enquiry for where Petr. Gregorius speaks of Chappels Founded by Lay-men not approved by the Diocesan nor by him as it were Spiritualiz'd he there says plainly that they are not accounted Benefices nor can they be conferr'd by the Bishop but the Founders and their Heirs may give such Chappels if they so please without the Bishop Petr. Gregor de Benefic cap. 11. nu 10. Guid. Pap. Decis 187. And Lindwood makes a very prolix question on the same reason whether St. Martins Le Grand Lond. be Ecclesiasticum Beneficium or not Arguing it pro and con but concludes in the Affirmative Lindw de Cohab. Cler. Mul. cap. ut Clericalis 17. The Prior of D. was seized of the Advowson of the Church of N. appropriated to his Priory and also of the Vicarage of N. endowed with small Tithes The Appropriation and Endowment were both in the time of King John and continued till the time of Hen. 6. when the Pope granted by his Bulls That the Prior should appoint one of his Monks to officiate the Cure who should be removed ad nutum Prioris The point was Whether the Vicarage was dissolved Resolved 1 That a Vicarage Perpetual could not be dissolved after the Statute of 4 H. 4. and that the Pope could not make any Ordinance against that Statute nor Dispence by his Bulls with the Law though they tend in Ordine ad Spiritualia 2 There were no words that amount to a Dissolution but the words only are That the Vicar should be ad nutum Prioris 3 The Parsonage and Vicarage are two distinct Benefices and both have Curam animarum the Parson habitualiter and the Vicar actualiter and although the Vicarage be Spiritual yet the Corporation is Temporal which the Pope cannot dissolve 4 That in this case the Vicarage was not Dissolved vid. 12 Jac. in the Exchequer Parry and Bank's Case accordingly there vouched 18. In the Canon Law there are two sorts of Vicarages viz. Vicaria Temporalis and Vicaria Perpetua The Vicaria Temporalis is compared to the Commenda Temporalis for that such Temporal Vicar non habet Titulum sed servit alieno nomine proprie Curam non habet otherwise it is de Vicaris perpetua quae est incompatibilis cum alio Beneficio habet Curam animarum talis Vicarius habet Titulum Canonicum And a Quare Impedit lies against such perpetual Vicarage F. N. B. 32. h. Regist 31. a. And such a Vicar shall have a Juris Vtrum of Lands annext or given to him in perpetuity by the Statute of 14 Ed. 3. cap. 17. vid. 40 Ed. 3. 28. b. where Finchden said That although it had been held that a Vicar should not have Action of his Possessions against any person yet that now the Law is changed in that point and good reason when he is endowed to him and his Successors in perpetuity CHAP. XIX Of Advowsons 1. Advowson what and why so called 2. Advowsons twofold 3. The great Antiquity of Advowsons the Original thereof 4. How it was in this Kingdom under the Saxons 5. The word Advowson applicable to other Ecclesiastical Foundations as well as Churches what the Famous Lindwood was 6. Advowsons are Temporal not Spiritual Inheritances 7. Reasons in Law proving it to be a Temporal Inheritance 8. The difference between Advowsons in Gross and Appendant 9. How Advowson Appendant may remain in the King as in Gross 10. By what words in a Grant an Advowson may pass or not 11. How an Advowson may be recontinued to the Rightful Patron where he was ousted by Vsurpation 12. A Case in Law touching three Avoydances of a Church granted to one man 13. A Question in Law whether upon such matter of Fact an Advowson remains Appendant or not 14. Advowsons are devisable by Will as well as grantable by Deed what Actions may run in prejudice to the Advowson or not 15. Whether an Advowson may be Assets and under what words it may pass or not 16. A Case in Law touching the Advowson of a Vicarage 17. In what case the Writ of Right of Advowson lies or not 18. In what case the Crown shall be put to that Writ or not in case of Vsurpation by a Common person 19. A point in Law whether the King or his Grantee shall have the Presentation where the King having a
placuit 10. q. 3. Rebuff de Commenda who yet by the same Law possit expensas facere ex reditibus Beneficii Commendati sumere ex eo alimenta debita persolvere sicut is qui titulum habet c. 1. de Solutio hoc afferit Archidiac in cap. qui plures 21. q. 1. 7. The grand Case of a Commendam was that of Evans and Kiffin against Ascuth which being two daies argued by the Judges and by Noy Attorney is acutely and succinctly Reported thus viz. In Trespass Dr. Thornbury being Dean of York was chosen Bishop of Limbrick in Ireland But before Consecration or Confirmation he obtained a Patent with large words Non obstante retinere valeat in Commendam the said Deanary c. And afterwards he was chosen Bishop of Bristol and then also before Installation he obtained another Patent with a more ample Dispensation of retaining the Deanary in Commendam It was Agreed by all That the Church or Deanary c. in England shall be void by Cession if the Parson or Dean c. be made a Bishop in Ireland For the Canon Law in that is one through all the World Also Ireland is governed by the Laws of England and is now as part of England by Subordinacy Note well 45 E. 3. 19. b. Confirmation under the Great Seal of England is good in this Case Confirmation under the Great Seal of England of Presentation to a Church in Ireland of the Heir of the Tenant of the King and that a Dispensation under the Great Seal of England is good in this Case without any Patent of it in Ireland vid. 8 Ass 27. 10 E. 3. 42. An Exchange of Land in England for Land in Ireland is good Note 20 H. 6. 8 Scir fac sued in England to Repeal a Patent under the Great Seal of Ireland vid. the Irish Statute 2 Eliz. cap. 4. That an Irish Bishop may be made under the Great Seal of England Note Stat. 1 E. 6. the Irish Bishops shall be Donative by Patent of the King under the Great Seal of England yet the King may let them be chosen per Congé d'Eslire c. 1 Noy Attorney Argued at Bar and so stated the Points of the said Case by themselves If a Commendatary Dean by a Retinere in Commendam may well Confirm a Lease made by the Bishop for it is Agreed That a Commendatary Dean by Recipere in Commend cannot Confirm because he is but a Depositarius Note 19 H. 6. 16. 12 H. 4. 20. 27 H. 8. 15. a Commendatary shall be sued by that Name and by such a Commend he may take the profits and use Jurisdiction and yet is not a Dean compleat Note he may make a Deputy for Visitation but not for Confirmation of Leases Note if there be two Deans in one Church both ought to Confirm Vid. Dy. 282. Co. Inst 30. a. 2 The Second point if such a Bishop be chosen to another Bishoprick if now the first Church in Commend admitting that there was a Full Incumbent be void presently by the Election and assent of the Superiour viz. the King And it seemed to him that it was because there need not be a new Consecration and he vouch'd Panormitan 2. par 101. The Bishop of Spires was chosen Bishop of Trevers and had the assent of the Pope and that he came to Trevers and there found another in possession and he would have returned to the former Bishoprick and could not He also Cited 8 Rep. Trollop's Case That the Guardianship of the Temporalties cease by the Election of a new Bishop Note that Serjeant Henden who argued on the contrary vouch'd Mich. 4 Jac. May Bishop of Carlisle made a Lease to the Queen and a Commission issued out of the Exchequer to take it and the Dean and Chapter Confirmed it before the Inrolment of it and yet Adjudged good That Case was for the Castle of Horne First the Judges having Argued two daies Resolved 1 That all Commendams are Dispensations and that Cession commenced by the Canon and Council of Lateran 2 That the King may dispense with that Canon 11 H. 7. 12. For the Pope might and now by the Statute 21 H. 8. that power is given to the King cumulative by way of Exposition veteris and not by Introduction novi Juris and by that Statute a concurrent power is given to the Archbishop of Canterbury and may be granted to the King or by the Archbishop c. 3 That the Dispensation after Election to the first Bishoprick and before Consecration c. and also the Dispensation after Election to the second Bishoprick and before Confirmation is good enough in both Cases and he remains a good Dean to Confirm c. and afterwards the Judgment in the Case being an Action of Trespass was given accordingly 8. A Commendam is to be granted Necessitate evidenti vel utilitate Ecclesiae suadente and in the Infancy of the Church quando defuerunt Pastores they were necessary A Commendam ordinarily is but for six months and he that hath it is Custos only the other is extraordinary and that is for life and he is an Incumbent The King by his Prerogative Royal may grant a Commendam without any Statute yet if such Commendam shall be good it may be very mischievous to the Patron It is it seems agreed in the Books of the Common Law that the use of Commendams in their first Institution was lawful but not the abuse thereof and that a perpetual Commendam viz. for life was held unlawful and condemned by a Council of 700 Bishops It is likewise Reported to us That where the Incumbent of a Church was created a Bishop and the Queen granted him to hold the Benefice which he had in Commendam It was the Opinion of the Justices That the Queen had the Prerogative by the Common Law and that it is not taken away by the Stat. of 35 H. 8. 9. In a Quare Impedit brought by the King against Cyprian Horsefall and Robert Wale on a Special plea pleaded by Wale the Incumbent the Kings Attorney demurred in Law The Case in substance was this viz. the Corporation of Kilkenny being Patrons of a Vicarage within the Diocess of Ossery Presented one Patrick Fynne thereunto who was Admitted Instituted and Inducted After that during the Incumbency of the said Fynne Adam Loftus Archbishop of Dublin and Ambrose Forth Doctor of the Civil Law being Commissioners Delegates for granting of Faculties and Dispensations in the Realm of Ireland according to the Statute of 28 H. 8. cap. 16. by their Letters Dated 9 Octob. 33 Eliz. granted to John Horsefall then Bishop of Ossery That the said Bishop unum vel plura Beneficia curata vel non curata sui vel alieni Jurispatronatus non excedentia annuum valorem quadraginta Librarum adtunc vacantia vel quae per imposterum vacare contigerint perpetuae Commendae titulo adipisci occupare retinere omnesque fructus
ad Familiae suae sustentationem convertere possit juribus sive institutis quibuscunque in contrarium non obstantibus Which Faculty or Dispensation was after ratified and confirmed by Letters Patents under the Great Seal of Ireland according to the Statute of 28 H. 8. c. 16. After this viz. 20 May An. 38 Eliz. Patrick Fynne the Incumbent died whereby the said Vicarage being void and so continuing void by the space of Six months whereby the Bishop had power to Collate thereunto by Lapse the said Bishop by virtue of the said Faculty or Dispensation adeptus est occupavit retinuit the said Vicarage perpetuae Commendae titulo and took the Fruits thereof to his own use until the 13 Febr. An. 1609. on which day the Bishop died After whose death the said Cyprian Horsefall having purchased the next Avoidance of that Vicarage Presented the said Wale who was Admitted Instituted and Inducted And afterwards the King Presents one Winch who being disturbed by the said Horsefall and Wale the King brought a Quare Impedit Whether the said Bishop when he obtained and occupied that Vicarage by virtue of that Faculty or Dispensation were thereby made compleat Incumbent thereof so as the Church being full of him no Title by Lapse could devolve to the King during the life of the Bishop was the Principal point moved and debated in this Case And in the Argument of this point which was argued at the Bar first by the Counsel at Common Law and then by two Advocates well versed in the Canon Law and at the Bench by all the Justices Two things were chiefly considered by those who argued for the Kings Clerk 1 Whether the Bishop could by any Law have and hold that Benefice without such Dispensation or Faculty 2 What effect or operation that Faculty or Dispensation shall have by the Law As to the First they held clearly for Law That a Bishop by the Ancient Ecclesiastical Law of England may not hold another Benefice with Cure in his own Diocess and if he hath such Benefice before his promotion to the Bishoprick that it becomes void when he is created a Bishop And this is the Ancient Law of England as is often said in the Bishop of St. David's Case 11 H. 4. 41 Ed. 3. 5. b. agrees therewith The Reason is for that the Bishop cannot visit himself and he that hath the Office of a Sovereign shall not hold the Office of a Subject at the same time as Hankeford said in the said Case of 11 H. 4. And on this Reason it is said in 5 Ed. 3. 9. That if a Parson be made a Dean the Parsonage becomes void for that the Dignity and the Benefice are not compatible So no Ecclesiastical person by the Ancient Canons and Councils could have Two Benefices with Cure simul semel but the first would be void by taking asecond And this was the Ancient Law of the Church used in England long before the Statute of 21 H. 8. cap. 13. which was made in Affirmance of the Ancient Law as appears in Holland's Case Co. par 4. And with this agrees the Books of 24 Ed. 3. 33. 39 Ed. 3. 44. a. N. Br. 34. l. And the Text of the Canon Law which is the proper Fountain of this Learning proves it fully Decretal de Praeben Dignit c. de multa Where it is said De multa providentia fuit in Lateranensi Concilio prohibitum ut nullus diversas Dignitates Ecclesiasticas vel plures Ecclesias Parochiales reciperet contra Sanctorum Canonum instituta c. Praesenti Decreto statuimus ut quicunque receperit aliquod Beneficium curam habens animarum annexam si prius tale Beneficium habebat eo sit ipso jure privatus si forte illud retinere contenderit etiam alio spolietur c. And with this agrees the Text in Decret Caus 21. q. 1. viz. In duabus Ecclesiis Clericus conscribi nullo modo potest So that it is evident that the Bishop could not by any Law have or retain that Benefice within his Diocess without a Dispensation which is Relaxatio Juris and permits that to be done which the Law had before prohibited It is to be observed That Commenda est quaedam provisio and therefore Gomez in Reg. de Idiomate saith That Commendare est Providere quod Commenda comprehenditur sub quibuscunque regulis de Provisione loquentibus And by the Canon Law the Consent of the Patron is requisite where a Benefice is given in Commendam Lib. 6. Decretal c. Nemo where the Gloss saith Ad Commendam vacabitur Patronus si qui alii ex tali Commenda laeduntur Also in Constit Othob de Commendis it is said expresly That Consensus Patroni ad Commendam requiritur The Canon Law holds these Commendams as very prejudicial and that in divers respects and therefore says That Experientia docet occasione Commendarum cultum Divinum minui Curam animarum negligi hospitalitatem Consuetam debitam non servari ruinis aedificia supponi c. 6. Extra cap Pastoris And whereas it is said of a Bishop That he is to be unius uxoris vir the Canonists expound it That he shall have but one Bishoprick or only one Cure for they say that per Commondam Bigamia contrahitur in Ecclesia Therefore it was well Resolved by that good and pious Bishop who when another Benefice was offered him to hold in Commendam said Absit ut cum Sponsa habeam Concubinam But for the clearer understanding of the nature and difference of these Commendams it is further to be considered That Commenda Ecclesiae is nothing else but Commendatio Ecclesiae ad Custodiam alterius and therefore Decret caus 21. q. 1. Qui plures the Gloss there saith Commendare nihil aliud est quam deponere This Commenda or Commendatio Ecclesiae is divers according to the nature of the Church and the Limitation or Continuance of the Commenda for a Commenda may be of a Church either Curatae or non Curatae and it may be either Temporanea viz. for a time certain as for Six months or Perpetua viz. during the life of the Commendatary A Church with Cure may not be given in Commendam unless upon evident necessity or the benefit of the Church viz. to supply the Cure till provision be made of a sufficient Incumbent And therefore by the Council of Lions it was provided That a Parochial Church should not be given in Commendam nisi ex evidenti necessitate vel utilitate Ecclesiae quod talis Commenda ultra semestris temporis spatium non duraret quod secus factum fuerit sit irritum ipso jure c. 6. Decretal c. Nemo But a Benefice without Cure may be given by the Canon Law for the subsistence of the Commendatary vel ad mensam In that sense the Canonists say That Commenda is quasi comedenda quia Ecclesiae quae
traditur in Commendam quasi comeditur devoratur and such a Benefice may properly be given in perpetuam Commendam Summa summar tit Commenda art 1 2. And by the Rule of the Canon Law he that comes in per Commendam is not Praelatus sed Procurator tantum est nisi Custos seu Administrator jus in Ecclesia non habet 6. Decretal c. Nemo Constit Othobon de Commendis fo 65. And therewith agrees 27 H. 8. 15. where it is said That the Cardinal of York had the Abbey of St. Albans in Commondam and yet was not the Abbot In this Case of a Commendam in Davis Rep. the Original or invention of a Commendam is ascribed to Pope Leo 4. An. Dom. 848. aut eo circiter as appears lib. Decretal caus 23. q. 2. where it is said Vnde Leo 4. scribit Qui plures Ecclesias retinet unam quidem Titulatam alteram vero sub Commendatione tenere debet For by the Ancient Canons and Councils a man could have but one Benefice and yet it is by experience found convenient that sometimes viz. in case of Necessity or Vtility of the Church a man may have the Charge and Fruits of more Benefices than one therefore was that Distinction invented and allowed that although a man shall have but one Benefice in Titulo yet he may have other Benefices in Commenda viz. That another Benefice may be commended and committed to his Custody and Cure until it be provided with an able Incumbent But afterwards there being great Abuses found in the granting of these Commendams by the Ordinaries for omnium rerum quarum est usus potest esse abusus virtute solum excepta says Aristotle another Canon was made in the Council of Lions An. Dom. 1274. for reformation thereof as appears lib. 6. Decretal de Elect. Elect. potesta c. Nemo Nemo deinceps Parochialem Ecclesiam alicui non Constituto in legitima aetate vel Sacerdotio Commendare praesumat nec tali nisi unam evidenti Necessitate vel Vtilitate Ecclesiae suadente Hujusmodi autem Commendam rite factam declaramus ultra Semestre temporis spatium non durare c. But the Gloss there saith That Ista Constitutio non comprehendit Romanum Pontificem ideo Romanus Pontifex potest Perpetuo Commendare So that the Pope notwithstanding that Canon had power to give Benefices in perpetuam Commendam And indeed after the said Council of Lions as the Pope had reserved to himself the sole power of giving Benefices in perpetuam Commendam so he reduced that power into act and used and practised the same in all Realms of Christendom Specially the Popes that were resident at Avignon in France in the times of King H. 2. Ed. 1. Ed. 2. Ed. 3. were very liberal not only in granting these Provisions contrary to our Statutes made in the times of King Ed. 1. Ed. 3. but in giving all sorts of Ecclesiastical Benefices in Commendam perpetuam And as at first it was done for the support of the Dignity of Cardinals as Pope Clement 6. professed in his Epistle to Ed. 3. Hist Walsingham fo 150. b. yet afterwards these Favours were purchased by other Ecclesiastical persons of all degrees in all Nations specially in England and Ireland And whereas the Canon Law says That a man hath a Cononical Title by virtue of a Commendam that must be understood de Commenda perpetua and not de Commenda Temporali for the Commenda Temporalis is but a kind of Sequestration and may be granted by every Ordinary pro tempore Semestri and therefore such a Commendatary non est Praelatus nec Maritus Ecclesiae nec facit Fructus suos sed est Administrator tantum Custos Ecclesiae And such a Commenda non est titulus nec facit titulum sed est quoddam depositum until the Church be provided with a sufficient Incumbent and therefore such a Commenda is commonly granted when the Patron doth not Present an able person or when the Church is Litigious But the Commenda perpetua which continues during the life of the Commendatary cannot be granted by any inferiour Ordinary but only by the Pope in such Countries where he hath Jurisdiction or by the King or his Delegates in this Realm or such whose power therein is derived from him or confirmed by him And this Commenda est titulus Canonicus nam militat eadem ratio in perpetuis Commendis quae in aliis Titulis Lib. 6. de Electionib c. Nemo And so it hath been often adjudged in Rota as Gomez affirms in Regul de Trien Possess where he argues this point Pro Con at large and where he saith That the Faculty of a perpetual Commendam is amplissima dispositio habet ubertatem verborum viz. Licentiam Facultatem fructus omnes percipiendi in proprios usus Convertendi c. Quae verba important Collationem Titulum non Simplex Depositum CHAP. XXII Of Lapse 1. What a Lapse is the gradations and Original thereof 2. The difference between the Canon and Common Law as to the time of Lapse and when the Six months shall begin 3. The King is Patron Paramount of all tbe Churches in England 4. In what Cases the Patron is to take notice of the Avoidance at his peril or not and how the Six months is to be computed by the days 5. A Lapse is not an Interest but a Trust or Administration and may not be transferr'd or granted over 6. How or from what time the Six months shall be computed before the Lapse incurr 7. Whether a Bishop may Collate by Lapse after Six months upon failure of the Clerks shewing his Letters of Orders or his Letters Missive or Testimonial 8. In what case Tempus occurrit Regi in point of Lapse 9. In what cases the King having Title of Lapse may lose his Presentment 1. LApsus or Lapse is a slip or departure of a Right of Presenting to a void Benefice from the Original Patron neglecting to Present within Six months next after the Avoidance to the Ordinary Whence it is commonly said That that Benefice is in Lapse or Lapsed whereunto he that ought to Present hath omitted or slipped his opportunity This Lapse may happen and be the Patron being ignorant of the Avoidance as well as if he were acquainted therewith or privy thereto except only upon the Resignation of the former Incumbent or the Deprivation upon any cause comprehended in the Statute of 13 Eliz cap. 12. In which cases the Bishop ought to give notice thereof unto the Patron In this matter of Lapse there are Three gradations ab Inferiore ad Superiorem after the neglect of the true Original Patron upon whose default 1 the Bishop of the Diocess within whose precincts the vacant Benefice lies shall Collate unless the King be Patron 2 If the Bishop Presents not within the next Six months then the Metropolitan shall Present And
3 ly if he Present not within the time by Law limited then the King shall Present for that he is Patron paramount of all the Benefices within his Realms as also because the King and his Progenitors Kings of England have had Authority time out of mind to determine the Right of Patronages in this Realm in their own Courts whence lies no Appeal to any Foreign pretended Power The Rosell Summist indeed makes more Gradations in this matter as from the Patron to the Chapter from the Chapter to the Bishop from the Bishop to the Metropolitan from the Metropolitan to the Patriarch and if none such then to the Pope Sed hoc nihil ad nos part of whose happiness is an Index Expurgatorius of the last recited Premisses And although the Law is That the Ordinary shall Present in case the Patron doth not within Six months yet the Law withal is That if the Patron Present before the Ordinary put in his Clerk the Patron of right shall enjoy his Presentation And if the Ordinary surcess his time limited he loses his power as to that Presentation specially if it be devolv'd to the King And when the Presentation is in the Metropolitan he shall put in the Clerk himself and not the Ordinary and so there is no default in the Ordinary though he Present not the Clerk of the Patron if his time be past in which case there is no remedy for the Patron against the Ordinary This matter of Lapse is of very ancient practice for Mich. 3. E. 1. B. Rot. 105. Staff the Bishop of Coventry and Lichfield pleaded a Collation by Lapse Authoritate Concilii against the Prior of Landa to the Church of Patingham And 6 E. 1. Rot. Paten membra 25. in a Quare non admisit by the Abbot of St. Mary Eborum against the Bishop of Norwich the Bishop made a Title by Lapse viz. That he Collated Authoritate Concilii post Lapsum semestre c. And there afterwards in the Judgment it is said Quia tempus semestre Authoritate Concilii non incipit versus Patronum nisi à tempore scientiae mortis c. Q. what Council is here meant or intended For P. 9 E. 1. B. Rot. 51. it appears that Lapse was given per Concilium Lugdunense post tempus semestre The like also in a Writ in the time of E. 2. cited by Sir Ed. Co. 6. in Catesby's Case 62 yet in Bracton the Lapsus temporis is de Constitutione Lateranensi And yet Britton fo 225. speaks of the Tempus Semestre or the Six months according to the Council of Lions But Mr. Selden in his Book of Tithes 390. says That the Manuscripts of Breton have Lateran for Lions and in fol. 388. holds That this Lapse was received in the Laws of this Realm out of the General Council of Lateran held in the year 25 H. 2. as the Learned Serjeant Roll observes in his Abridgment on this word of Lapse where he also cites Hovenden fo 326. asserting That among the Canons of the Council of Lateran under Alex. 3. held under Alex. 3. An. 1118. in the time of King Hen. 2. there is a Canon in these words or to this effect viz Cum vero Praebendas Ecclesias seu quaelibet Officia in aliqua Ecclesia vacare contigerit vel si etiam mod◠vacant non diu maneant in suspenso sed infra Sex menses personis quae digne administrare valeant conferantur si autem Episcopus ubi ad eum spectaverit conferre distulit per Capitulum Ordinetur And before the said Council the Patron was not limited to any time but might Present at his pleasure without any Lapse Touching other Presidents of great Antiquity relating to this Subject of Lapse the Reader is here referred to that Learned Serjeant Rolle in the forecited place of his Abridgment And although according to the Gradations aforesaid the Lapse devolves from the Patron to the Bishop from the Bishop to the Archbishop from the Archbishop to the King yet if after Lapse incurr to the Metropolitan and before Collation by him made the Patron Present he may Present to the Ordinary of the Diocess without Presenting to the Metropolitan Contra H. 41 El. B. R. per Popbam for thereby he seems to redeem his neglect But yet if Lapse devolve to the King and then the Inferiour Ordinary Collate by the Lapse and his Clerk be Instituted and Inducted it seems this doth not make a Plenarty against the King to put him to his Quare Impedit but he may notwithstanding Present and oust the Clerk of the Ordinary for when Lapse incurrs to the King it cannot be taken away by the Ordinary And then when the Ordinary Collates without good Title it makes not any Plenarty against him who hath the right as the King hath to Present for a Lapse incurring to the King is not like that which incurrs to the Metropolitan But if a Patron Present and his Clerk be Instituted and remain Eighteen months without Induction in that case there doth not any Lapse incurr to the King for the King hath not any Lapse but where the Ordinary might have had it before But if a Bishop dies whereby the Temporalties are in the Kings hands if during that time the Six months pass whereby a Lapse happens the King shall have it and not the Guardian of the Spiritualties Nor doth an Admittance of a Resignation by Fraud take away the Kings Title for in Comber's Case against the Bishop of Cicester where the Issue in a Quare Impedit was If S. R. by covin between him and C and R. did Resign into the hands of the said Bishop if the King hath Title of Lapse and a Resignation be made by fraud and one Admitted this shall not take away the Kings Title for if the Kings Title appear upon Record then shall go out a Writ for the King but otherwise it is upon matter of Evidence the King doth lose his Presentation as well by resignation as by death where he hath Title to Present by Lapse and doth not except the Resignation be by Fraud And in the Case of the Queen and the Archbishop of York and Bucks it was Resolved by the Justices That a Collation although double or treble cannot be an Usurpation against the King to put him out of an Advowson 2. The Canon Law allows Two months more to an Ecclesiastical than to a Lay-Patron ere the Lapse shall be incurr'd the former having by that Law Six months to Present the latter but Four Summ. Angel tit Jus Patronat § 16. So the Law of Scotland Pars Couns par 1. c. 2. We need not enquire into the Reason of that difference or disproportion let it suffice the Laity That it was the Canonists pleasure to have it so for reasons best known to their own interest the Common Law impartially levels them both to one and the same equal standard
of Six months By the Common Law of England as well Clerks as Laicks have Six months to Present before the Lapse incurr Dr. Stu. 116. b. Per la Com. Ley De Scoce Laici Patroni quadrimestre Ecclesiastici vero Sex mensium spatium habent sibi concessum ad Praesentandum personam idoneam Ecclesiae vacanti Skene Regiam Majestatem 10. b. But Jac. 6. pl. 1. cap. 7. Pl. 7. cap. 102. pl. 12. cap. 119 158. Concedit Patrono Laico spatium Sex mensium infra quod Praesentare debet The Question is not so much when the Term shall end and determine as when it shall commence and from what time the Six months shall be computed The Answer falls under a double consideration or is diversified according to the divers manners of Avoidances for if by Death Creation or Cession the Church be void then the Six months shall be computed from the Death Creation or Cession of the last Incumbent whereof the Patron is to take Notice at his peril But if the Avoidance be by Resignation or Deprivation then the Six months shall begin from the time of Notice thereof given by the Bishop to the Patron who is not obliged to take knowledge thereof from any other than by signification from the Bishop But in case the Avoidance were caused by an Union for so it might be then the Six months should be computed from the time of the Agreement upon that Union for in that case the Patron was not ignorant of but privy to the Avoidance for there could be no Union made but the Patron must have the knowledge thereof and then it was to be appointed who should Present after the Union as whether one or both either joyntly or by turns one after another as the Agreement was upon the Union 3. The Continuance of a Voidance of a Church by the several Lapses of Patron Bishop and Archbishops derives the Title of Presentation at last to the King as Patron paramount of all the Churches in England and wherever the Original Patron by Law ought to take notice of a Voidance at his peril there and in such case by a Non-Presentation within Six months from the time of such Voidance the Lapse will ever incurr And generally by the Admission Institution and Induction to a Second Benefice Prima Ecclesia vacat de persona of the Incumbent vacans continuat till new Induction But when an Archbishop Bishop or other Ordinary hath given a Benefice of right devolute unto him by Lapse of time and after the King Presenteth and taketh his Suit against the Patron who possibly will suffer that the King shall recover without Action tried in deceipt of the Ordinary or the possessor of the said Benefice In such and all other like cases where the Kings Right is not tried the Archbishop Bishop Ordinary or Possessor shall be received to counterplead the Title taken for the King and to have his Answer and to shew and defend his Right upon the matter although that he claim nothing in the Patronage so that the Ordinary may Counterplead the Kings Title for a Benefice fallen to him by Lapse Also when the King doth make Collation or Presentment to a Benefice in anothers Right the Title whereupon he groundeth himself may be well examined that it be true which if before Judgment it be by good information found to be otherwise the Collation or Presentment thereof made may be Repealed whereupon the true Patron or Possessor may have as many Writs out of Chancery as shall be needful There are some Statutes the King not being bound by Lapse of Time for nullum Tempus occurrit Regi which are good remedies and reliefs for the Ordinary that hath Collated by Lapse as also for the Clerk that is Collated for otherwise a Common person might by Practice have turned out a lawful Collatee to which purpose the Lord Hobart doth instance in a Case A Common person no true Patron Presents within Six months and the true Patron himself Presents not in time whereupon the Ordinary Collates by the Lapse against whom the Pretender brings a Quare Impedit because his Clerk was refused wherein he must needs prevail if his Title be good and it must be taken for good because neither Ordinary nor Incumbent could deny it for de non apparentibus de non existentibus eadem est ratio which Inconvenience is remedied by the said Stat. of 25 E. 3. c. 7. Note that Lapse doth not incurr to the Ordinary by reason of his not examining the Clerk within Six months Trin. 3 Jac. B. R. inter Palmer Smith Resolved per Cur. 4. If a Plea be depending between Two parties and it be not discussed and determined within Six months the Bishop may Present by Lapse and he that hath the Right to Present shall according to the Statute recover his Dammages But it is expresly provided by the Statute of 13 Eliz. 12. That no Title to Collate or Present by a Lapse shall accrue upon any Deprivation ipso facto but after Six months after Notice of such Deprivation given by the Ordinary to the Patron But if the Church become void by Death Creation or Cession of the last Incumbent the Patron is at his peril to take Notice of such Avoidances within the next Six months thereof But if it become void by Deprivation or Resignation the Clerk is not obliged to tender his Presentation to the Bishop nor the Patron obliged to Present his Clerk but within Six months next after Notice legally given him by the Ordinary of the Avoidance by such Deprivation or Resignation which Six months are to be calculated or computed by 182 days and not by 28 days to the Month Nor is there any Addition of time over and above the Six months allowed the Patron to Present from the Vacancy a Second Clerk in case the former were legally refused by the Bishop Yet the Ordinary may not take advantage of the Lapse in case the Patron Present his Clerk before the other hath Collated though it be otherwise with the Canonists Lindw c. Si aliquo evincente c. verb. Injuria But if the Bishop Collate and the Patron Present before Induction in that case it seems he comes too late And at the Common Law Sir Simon Degge in his Parsons Counsellor makes it a doubtful Question if the Church Lapse to the King and the Patron Presents before the King take advantage of the Lapse whether this shall avoid the Kings Title by Lapse This says he is a Question by Dyer though Hobart seems to be clear in it that the King shall not have the benefit of the Lapse but adds that divers Authorities are against them And in the Cases aforesaid wherein Notice of Avoidance ought to be given to the Patron before the Lapse can incurr the Patron is not obliged to take Notice thereof from any person other
gains not the Patronage from the Crown 3. The Ordinary's Collation by Lapse is only in the Patron 's right 4. What Presentation is and how in ease of Co-heirs or Joynt-tenants or Tenants in Common 5. Whether the Grantee of the next Presentation not Presenting at the First Avoidance shall lose the benefit of his Grant 6. The Right of Presentation is not an Ecclesiastical but Temporal Inheritance and cognizable at the Common Law 7. The power of the Ordinary in case of Coparconers Joyntenants or Tenants in Common as to Presentation 8. In what Case the Bishop hath Election whose Clerk he will Admit 9. Whether a Presentation is revokable before Institution 10. Whether the Son may succeed his Father in the Church and who may vary from or repeal his Presentation 11. What Nomination is and the Qualifications thereof 12. In what Case the Presentation is the Nomination or both as one in Law 13. In what case the Nominator shall have a Quare Impedit as well as he that hath Right of Presentation And there may be a Corrupt Nomination as well as a Corrupt Presentation 14. Whether the Collatee be Incumbent if the Bishop Collate him within the Six months And in what Case the Kings Presentation within the Six months may be an Vsurpation or not 15. Where the Ordinary Collates the Patron is to take notice of it at his peril 16. Who shall Present in case the Ordinary to whom a Lapse is devolved be within the Six months translated to another Bishoprick 17. A Resignation to a Proctor without the Bishops Acceptance makes not the Church void 18. A Parochial Church may be Donative exempt from the Ordinary's Jurisdiction and is Resignable to and Visitable by the Patron not the Ordinary 19. Where Two are to Present by Turns what Presentation shall serve for a Turn or not 20. By the Canons the Son may not succeed the Father in the same Church 21. To what a Presentation may be made 22. The Kings right of Presentation as Supream Patron 23. In what case the Kings Prerogative to Present doth not take place 24. In what Cases it doth 25. To whom the Patronage of an Archbishoprick belongs 26. Whether Alien Ministers are Presentable to a Church in England 27. In what Cases the Patron may Present de novo 28. Difference between the King and a Common person in point of Presentation 29. A Collation makes no Plenarty where it is tortious 30. Presentation may be per parol as well as by Writing 31. What amounts to a Revocation of the King's Presentation 32. Causes of Refusal of the Clerk Presented 33. Certain Law Cases pertinent to this Subject 34. Whether Institution granted after a Caveat entered be void 35. What shall be held a Serving of a Turn and good Plenarty and Incumbency against a Patron in Severalty 36. A Clerk refused by reason of his not being able to speak the Welsh Language 37. What is the best Legal Policy upon every Presentation by Vsurpation 38. One of Two Grantees of an Advowson to whom the other hath released may Present alone and have a Qua. Imp. in his own Name 39. A Clerk refused for Insufficiency by the Bishop may not afterwards be Accepted 1. COllation in its proper signification is the bestowing of a Benefice by a Bishop that hath it in his own proper right gift or patronage distinguish'd from Institution only in this That Institution into a Benefice is at the instance motion or Presentation of the Patron or some other having pro tempore the Patrons Right performed by the Bishop Extra de Instit de Concess Praeben c. But Collation is not only when the person is Admitted to the Church or Benefice by the Bishop or other person Ecclesiastical but also when the Bishop or that other Ecclesiastical person is the rightful Patron thereof or when the Bishop or Ordinary hath right to Present for Lapse of the Patron and yet sometimes Collation is and hath been used for Presentation And so Presentation Nomination and Collation are commonly taken for one and the same thing in substance though at times distinguished And whereas it hath been a Question If one hath the Nomination and another the Presentation which of them shall be said to be the very Patron it hath alwaies been taken to be the better opinion that he who hath the Nomination is Patron of the Church And where an Abbot had the Presentation and another the Nomination and the Abbey surrendred to the King he that hath the Nomination shall now have all for the King shall not Present for him that being a thing undecent for the King But as to Collation and Presentation they were in substance one and the same thing as aforesaid But to speak properly Collation is where the Bishop himself doth freely give a Benefice which is of his own Gift by right of Patronage or Lapse This word Collation seems also to be frequently used when the King Presents and hence it is that there is a Writ called Collatione facta uni post mortem alterius c. directed to the Justices of the Common Pleas Commanding them to direct their Writ to a Bishop for the Admitting one Clerk in the place of another Presented by the King which Clerk during the Suit between the King and the Bishops Clerk is departed this life For Judgment once given for the Kings Clerk and he dying before his Admission the King may bestow his Presentation on another This Collation Presentation and Nomination are in effect Synonima being distinguished only in respect rather of Persons than of Things 2. Yet there may be a great difference betwixt Presentation and Collation which gains not the Patronage from the King as appears in the Case of the Queen against the Bishop of York where the Queen brought a Quare Impedit against the said Bishop and one Monk and counted upon a Presentment made by King Hen. 8. in the right of his Dutchy of Lancaster and so conveyed the same to the Queen by Descent The Bishop pleaded That he and his Predecessors have Collated to the said Church c. and Monk pleaded the same Plea upon which there was a Demurrer And it was moved by Beaumont Serjeant That the Plea is not good for a Collation cannot gain any Patronage and cannot be an Usurpation against a Common person much less against the Queen to whom no Lapses shall be ascribâ—d and although the Queen is seized of this Advowson in the right of her Dutchy yet when the Church becomes void the right to Present vests in the Royal person of the Qu. and yet vid. the Old Regist 31. Quando Rex praesentat non in jure Coronae tunc incurrit ei Tempus Hamm. Serj. By these Collations the Queen shall be put out of possession and put to her Writ of Right of Advowson but the same ought to be intended not where the Bishop Collates as Ordinary but where he Collates
as Patron claiming the Patronage to himself for such a Collation doth amount to a Presentation and here are two or three Collations pleaded which should put the Queen out of possesion although she shall not be bound by the First during the life of the first Incumbent Vid. Br. Quare Impedit 31. upon the abridging of the Case of 47 E. 3. 4. That two Presentments the one after the other shall put the King out of possession and put him to his Writ of Right of Advowson which Anderson denied And it was holden by the whole Court here is not any Presentation and then no possession gained by the Collations and although the Bishop doth Collate as Patron and not as Ordinary yet it is but a Collation And there is a great difference betwixt Collation and Presentation for Collation is a giving of the Church to the Parson but Presentation is a giving or offering of the Parson to the Church and that makes a Plenarty but not a Collation 3. The Collation of the Ordinary for Lapse is in Right of the Patron and will serve him for a Possession in a Darrein Presentment as appears by Colt and Glover's Case against the Bishop of Coventry and Lichfield where it is said That the Ordinary or he that presents by Lapse is a kind of Attorney made by Law to do that for the Patron which it is supposed he would do himself if there were not some lett and thefore the Collation by Lapse is in right of the Patron and for his turn 24 E. 3. 26. And he shall lay it as his possession for an Assize of Darrein Presentment 5 H. 7. 43. It seems also by Gawdy's Case against the Archbishop of Canterbury and others That although a Bishop Collate wrongfully yet this makes such a Plenarty as shall barr the Lapse of the Metropolitan and the King And this Collation by Lapse is an act and office of Trust reposed by Law in the Ordinary Metropolitan and King the Title of Lapse being rather an Administration than an Interest as in Colt's Case aforesaid which Title of Collating by Lapse may be prevented by bringing a Quare Impedit against the Bishop Also where and in what Cases the bringing of that Writ against the Bishop shall or shall not prevent such Collation appears in the Case of Brickhead against the Archbishop of York as Reported by Sir Hen. Hobart Chief Justice 4. Presentation is the Nomination of a Clerk to the Ordinary to be Admitted and Instituted by him to a Benefice void and the same being in Writing is nothing but a Letter Missive to the Bishop or Ordinary to exhibite to him a Clerk to have the Benefice voided the Formal force hereof resteth in these words viz. Praesento vobis Clericum meum Thus Presentation properly so called is the act of a Patron offering his Clerk to the Bishop to be Instituted in a Benefice of his Gift It is where a man hath a Right to give any Benefice Spiritual and presents the person to the Bishop to whom he gives it and makes an Instrument in writing to the Bishop in his favour and in case there be divers Coheirs and they not according in the Presentation that which is made by the eldest of the Coheirs shall be first Admitted but if it be by Joyntenants or Tenants in Common and they accord not within Six months the Bishop shall present by Lapse By the Statute of 13 Eliz. cap. 12. a Presentation of an Infant to a Benefice is void And although a Presentation being but the Commendation of a fit person by the Patron to the Bishop or Ordinary to be Admitted and Instituted into a Benefice may be done either by word alone or by a Letter or other writing yet the Grant of a next Avoidance is not good without Deed But a Presentation being no other than a Commendation of a Clerk to the Ordinary as aforesaid and only a thing concerning an Advowson without passing any interest of the Inheritance of the Advowson may be done by word only upon which ground it was Resolved by the whole Court That the Kings Presentation unto an Advowson Appendant to a Mannor parcel of his Dutchy under the Great Seal of England without the Seal of the Dutchy was well made and good Yea and for the same Reason for that a Presentation is but a Commendation and toucheth not the Inheritance was the Kings Presentation to the Deanary of Norwich held good albeit in the said Presentation he mistook and mis-recited the Name of the Foundation of the Deanary 5. A. seized of an Advowson in Fee Grants Praesentationem to B quandocunque quomodocunque Ecclesia vacare contigerit pro unica vice tantum in the Grant there was further this Clause viz. Insuper voluit concessit That the Grant should remain in force quousque Clericus habilis idoneus shall by his Presentation be Admitted Instituted and Inducted Afterwards A. grants away the Advowson in Fee unto S. The Church becomes void S. Presents The Church becomes void again S. Presents G. upon a Disturbance of M. the Presentee of B. the First Grantee a Quare Impedit is brought The Question was Whether B. the First Grantee not Presenting upon the First Avoidance had lost the benefit of his Grant In this Case it was Adjudged by the whole Court That although A. the Grantor grants Donationem Praesentaâ—ionem quandocunque Ecclesia vacare contigerit pro unica vice tantum yet B. ought to have taken the first Presentation that happened and hath not Election to take any turn other than the First when the Church first became void and by his neglect in not Presenting then had lost the benefit of his Grant and the subsequent words in the Grant are but only an Explanation of the words precedent and relate to the next Avoidance 6. The Right of Presentation is a Temporal thing and a Temporal Inheritance and therefore belongeth to the Kings Temporal Laws to determine as also to make Laws who shall Present after Six months as well as before so as the Title of Examination of Ability or Nonability be not thereby taken from the Ordinary The Law is the same touching Avoidances for it shall be judged by the Kings Temporal Laws when and whether the Church may be said to be void or not the cognizance whereof doth not belong to the Kings Ecclesiastical Laws and therefore where a Parson is made a Bishop or accepts another Benefice without License or Resigneth or be Deprived In these cases the Common Law would hold the Church void albeit there were any Ecclesiastical Law to the contrary And it is sufficient for the Ordinary's discharge if the Presentee be able by whomsoever he be Presented which Authority is acknowledged on all sides to have been ever inherent in the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction But as to the Right of Presentation it self to determine who ought to Present and who
as in case of Single Corporations Bishops Deans and Parsons which must die and leave a Vacuum of the Freehold And this Next Avoidance is a Chattel locally where the Advowson is not where the Deed is for it was Resolved in the Case of Holland vers Shelley That the Advowson had such a Locality in the Rape where the Church was that it accrued to the Plaintiff wheresoever the Deed of Grant or the Grantee himself was 4. C. brought a Quare Impedit against the Archbishop of Canterbury and others and Declared upon a Grant of the Next Avoidance and the Defendant demanded Oyer of the Deed and the Plaintiff shewed a Letter which was written by his Father to the true Patron by which he had Writ to his Father that he had given to his Son that was the Plaintiff the next Avoidance and upon this there was a Demurr And the whole Court for the Demurr For that such Letter was a Mockery for the Grant was not good without Deed and Judgment was given accordingly But by Deed it is Grantable whereby Advowsons are also Grantable as other Inheritances are and the delivery of the Deed of Grant of it shall be instead of Livery made of the Church it self according to Sir Edward Coke in the first Part of his Institutes 5. If a Tenant in tail and his Son joyn in a Grant of the Next Avoidance it is void against the Son and no Confirmation for in the case of a Quare Impedit brought by Sir Marmaduke Wivel the Point was this Tenant in tail of an Advowson and his Son and Heir joyned in a Grant of the Next Avoidance The Tenant in tail died and it was Adjudged that the Grant was utterly void against the Son and heir that joyned in the Grant because he had nothing in the Advowson neither in possession or right nor in Actual possibility at the time of the Grant 6. The Acceptance of an Archdeaconry by one who hath a Benefice with Cure of Souls may work an Avoidance at the Canon Law as to such Archdeaconry yet an Archdeaconry and the Promotion thereof as being not any Cure of Souls though an Ecclesiastical Preferment seems not to be within the Statute of 21 H. 8. 13. And the Opinion of Wray Chief Justice in Vnderhill's Case upon that Statute was that he conceived the Law there to be qualified in that case by reason of a Proviso in the said Statute viz. Provided that no Deanary Archdeaconry c. be taken or comprehended under the name of a Benefice having Cure of Souls in any Article above specified 7. In a Quare Impedit the Case was The Plaintiff counted that R. B. was seized of an Advowson and granted the Next Avoidance to the Plaintiff and H. B. and that afterwards the Church became void and after during the Avoidance H. B. released to the Plaintiff and so that it belongs to him to Present Upon this Count the Defendant did demurr in Law for it appeareth upon the Plaintiffs own shewing that H. B. ought to have joyned with the Plaintiff in the Action for the Release being made after the Church became void is not of any effect but utterly void So is the Grant of the Presentment to the Church where the Church is void for it is a thing in Action Vid. the Lord Dyer 28 H. 6. 26. 3 M. Dyer 129. 11 Eliz. Dyer 283. And afterwards Judgment was given that the Release was void 8. Touching Avoidances there is a wide difference between the Judgment of the Common Law and that of the Canon for if a meer Lay-man not having holy Orders be Presented to a Benefice the Church remains void according to the Canon Law notwithstanding such Presentation but at the Common Law albeit this be a meer nullity there also and void yet it doth adjudge the Church to be Full according to the publick Admission Institution and Induction and not according to the capacity of the person which is a thing secret until such an one be deprived for it by Sentence in the Spiritual Court and so the Church in construction of Law understand it of the Common Law is held void but from the time of Deprivation of which notice ought to be given to the Patron So that according to the Canon Law there cannot be a Plenarty by the Presentation Admission Institution and Induction of a meer Lay-man to a Church it is otherwise at the Common Law which doth not so much consider the Capacity or Incapacity of the person Instituted and Inducted as the Institution and Induction it self until such time as there is a Sentence of Deprivation in the Ecclesiastical Court 9. Cession is when an Ecclesiastical person Beneficed is Created a Bishop or when the Parson of a Parsonage taketh another Benefice without Dispensation not being otherwise qualified for Plurality In both which cases their first Benefices become void and are said to be so void by Cession insomuch that the King shall Present pro hac vice whoever be Patron to that Benefice which he had who was Created Bishop and in the other Case the Patron may Present So that if a Parson or Dean in England take and accept of a Bishoprick in Ireland it will cause that the First Church shall become void by Cession Resolved in Holland's Case and in Digby's Case 4. Rep. That the Patron may Present as soon as the Incumbent is Instituted in a Second Living without Deprivation 10. By the Council of Lateran it was Ordained That whoever having a Benefice with Cure of Souls should accept of another cum Cura should ipso jure be deprived of the former the Patron whereof might Present as to a Benefice void and this without any Sentence Declaratory of the First Church being void if there were no License or Dispensation to the contrary in the case to prevent a Cession of the former Benefice For it hath been Resolved That the Acceptance of a Second Benefice voids the former by Cession without any Sentence Declaratory by the Statute of 21 H. 8. 13. but if having a Benefice cum Cura he Accept of an Archdeaconry the same is not such a Benefice with Cure of Souls within the said Statute as to make the former void as was then also Resolved 11. In case of Cession in this kind it is requisite that Notice thereof be given by the Ordinary to the Patron otherwise the Lapse will not incurr against him in case he Present not within the Six months Nor do the Courts at Common Law take notice of such Cession until the same be certified unto them by the Ordinary And wherever an Ecclesiastical Dignity and a Benefice with Cure are Incompatible there the Acceptance of the one will be a Cession of the other For which reason if the Incumbent of a Parsonage or Vicarage with Cure be made Dean of a Cathedral his Parsonage or Vicarage becomes void by Cession
notwithstanding they were several Advowsons and several Quare Impedits might be brought of them and several Actions maintain'd for their several Possessions yet the Presentment of one man to the Parsonage and Vicarage was no Plurality because the Parsonage and Vicarage are but one Cure And there is a Proviso in the Statute That no Parsonage that hath a Vicar endowed shall be taken by the Name of a Benefice with Cure within the Statute as to make it a Plurality 6. The Lord Hobart in Colt and Glover's Case against the Bishop of Coventry and Lichfield is clear of Opinion That Bishopricks are not within the Law under the word Benefices in the Statute of 21 H. 8. cap. 13. So that if a Parson take a Bishoprick it avoids not the Benefice by force of this Law but by the ancient Common Law as it is holden 11 H. 4 60. But withal he holds it as clear That if a Bishop have or take two Benefices Parsonages or Vicarages with Cure either by Retainer or otherwise de novo he is directly as to these Benefices within the Law for he is to all purposes for those not a Bishop whether it be in his own Diocess or not but a Parson or Vicar and by that Name must sue and be sued and Prescribe and Claim For if any person having one Benefice with Cure c. take another c. whosoever will hold two Benefices must have such a Qualification and such a Dispensation as the Law 21 H. 8. requires Whereupon the Lord Hobart in the foresaid Case is clear of Opinion That if a man be qualified Chaplain to any Subject and then be made a Bishop his Qualification is void so as he cannot take two Benefices de novo after by force of that Qualification But if he had lawfully two Benefices before his Bishoprick he may by Dispensation of Retainer besides his former Dispensation to take two Benefices hold them with his Bishoprick And if a man being the King's Chaplain take a Bishoprick he holds that he ceaseth to be the King's Chaplain and Bishops are not in that respect Chaplains to the King within the meaning of the Statute So that the Clause of the Statute that gives the King power to give as many Benefices as he will of his own gift to his Chaplain will not serve them In this Case of Colt c. against the Bishop of c. he is of Opinion That if a man have a Benefice with Cure worth above 8 l. he cannot without Qualification and Dispensation procure another with Cure to be united to it after though they make but one Benefice for this Cautel of Union is provided for by Name But of Unions before he is of another Opinion Case Colt Hob. Rep. 7. In ancient times the Pope used to grant Dispensations of the Canons in this Realm and so might the King have done The first Statute that restrain'd the power of the Pope was that of 21 H. 8. of Pluralities That the Church shall be void notwithstanding any Grant of the Pope Also the power of the Pope was taken away by the Statute of 25 H. 8. Before that of the 21 H. 8. the Pope might have dispensed with a man to have twenty Benefices and so might the King The 21 H. 8. was the first Statute or Law which gave allowance for Pluralities afterwards by the 28 H. 8. the power of the Pope was given to the King But as it was said and agreed in the Case of Evans and Ascough that was not by way of Introduction but Cumulutive and by way of Exposition And by that Statute the Archbishop of Canterbury had in this matter a concurrent power with the King and Dispensation granted by the King or by the Archbishop is good Also in the said Case it was agreed by all the Justices That if a Parson or Dean in England doth take a Bishoprick in Ireland it makes the first Church void by Cession because Ireland is a Subordinate Realm to England and governed by the same Law For it was there agreed by all as well by the Justices as those of the Barr That if a Parson or Dean in England take a Bishoprick in Ireland the first Church is void by Cession Justice Whitlock gave this Reason for it Because there is but one Canon Law per totam Ecclesiam and therefore wherever the Authority of the Pope extended it self be it in one or divers Realms the taking of a Bishoprick made the Deanary or Parsonage void Nemo potest habere duas Militias nec duas Dignitates est impossibile quod unus homo potest esse in duobus locis uno tempore And 5 R. 2. F. Tryal 54. the whole Spiritual Court is but one Court which Book is very remarkable to that purpose That the Canon Law is but one Law Which Reason was also given by Justice Doderidge in the same Case and upon the same point who said That the Law of the Church of England is not the Pope's Law but that all of it is extracted out of Ancient Canons as well General as National Another Reason which he then gave was Because Ireland is a Subordinate Realm and governed by the same Law Because although before the time of H. 2. they were several Kingdoms or Realms yet the Laws of England were there Proclaimed by King John and is subject to the Laws of England And if the King having a Title to Present to a Church in Ireland confirm it to the Incumbent under the Great Seal of England it is good 45 Ed. 3. 70. 8. In Savacre's Case it was adjudged in the Common Pleas That if a Baron or others mentioned in the Statute of 21 H. 8. take divers Chaplains which have many Benefices and after they discharge their Chaplains from their Service they shall retain their Benefices during their Lives and if the Baron takes others to be his Chaplains they cannot take many Benefices during the Lives of the others which are Beneficed and Discharged of their Services for if the Law were otherwise the Lords might make any capable of holding Benefices by admitting them to be their Chaplains 9. T. prayed a Prohibition to the Arches the Case was this One had a Recovery in a Quare Impedit and he had a Writ to the Bishop against T. upon which A. his Clerk was admitted c. and after the Recovery died and T. supposing his heir to be in the Ward of the King and that the said A. took another Benefice without sufficient Qualification by which the Church was void by Cession and he attained a Presentation of the King and he was Admitted c. by the Lord-keeper being within the Diocess of Lincoln and A. sued him in the Ecclesiastical Court and T. prayed a Prohibition and it was granted per totam Curiam for without question there ought nothing to be questioned in the Ecclesiastical Court after the Induction of the party And whether it is a Cession
it shall be lawful for the King's Chaplains to whom it shall please the King to give any Benefices or Spiritual Promotions to what number soever it be to accept and receive the same without incurring the danger penalty and forfeiture in this Statute comprised upon which the Question was Whether by this last Proviso a Chaplain of the King having a Benefice with Cure above the value of eight pounds per Annum of the Presentation of a Common person might accept another Benefice with Cure over the value of eight pounds also of the Presentation of the King without Dispensationâ— The words of the Statute by which the first Church is made void are That if any Parson having one Benefice with Cure of Souls being of the yearly value of eight pounds or above accept or take any other with Cure of Souls and be Instituted and Inducted into possession of the same that then and immediately after such possession had thereof the first Benefice â—hall be adjudged in the Law to be void Vide Holland's Case 4 Co. 75. â— This Case was not argued but the point only opened by Dodesidge Serjeant of the King for the Plaintiff 17. A. was Parson of M. which was a Benefice with Cure of the value of eight pounds and was Chaplain to the Earl of S. and obtained a Dispensation to accept of another Benefice modo sit within Ten miles of the former which was confirmed under the Great Seal He accepted of another Benefice Seventeen miles distant from the first and was Instituted and Inducted both Benefices being within the Diocess of Lincoln The Archbishop in his Visitation Inhibited the Bishop of Lincoln not to execute any Jurisdiction during his Visitation It was found that the Patron had neglected to present to the first Benefice within the Six months and that the Bishop of Lincoln within the second Six months Collated one to the first Benefice who was Admitted and Inducted The points were Whether 1 Si modo was a Condition in this Licence and made the first Benefice void when he took the Second 2 Whether the Bishop Collating during the time of the Archbishop's Visitation and after his Inhibition was good Resolved That in the principal Case Si modo should not be taken for a Condition and that the Benefice should not be void quoad the Patron as the taking of a second Benefice is by the Statute of 21 H. 8. and then the second point of the Collation by the Bishop in the time of the Visitation and also the Inhibition will not be material 18. Quare Impedit pretending the Church void for Plurality The Defendant said he was Chaplain to the Lord M. and pleaded a Dispensation from the Archbishop of Canterbury and Confirmation thereof In the Letters of Dispensation the words were mentioning the two Benefice to be of small value unimus anneximus incorporamus the second Benefice to the first without the word of Dispensamus thereof The Court held it a sufficient Dispensation for it is not of necessity to have the word Dispensamus and if the Circumstances prove it it is sufficient 19. In the Case between Whetstone and Higford it was held by the Justices That if the Queen retains a Chaplain by word only yet he is such a person as may have a Plurality within the Statute of 21 H. 8. of Pluralities and is a person able to make a Lease And in a Quare Impedit it was Resolved That if there be two Parsons of one Church and each of them hath the entire Cure of the Parish and both the Benefices be of the value of eight pounds and the one dieth and the other be presented it is a Plurality within the Statute of 21 H. 8. 20. The Countess of K. being a Widow retained two Chaplains and after retained a third the third purchased a Dispensation to have two Benefices with Cure and he was advanced accordingly whereof the first was above the value of eight pounds It was adjudged in this Case and afterwards affirmed in a Writ of Error That he was not lawfully qualified within the Statute of 21 H. 8. by which the first Benefice by acceptance of a second was void and that the Title did accrue to the Queen to present for it was Resolved That the Statute gives power to a Countess to retain two Chaplains and no more and when the Statute is executed she cannot retain a third Chaplain and the Retainer of the third cannot divest the capacity of Dispensation which was vested by her Retainer in the two first Chaplains 21. A Parson having a Benefice of the value of eight pounds took a second Benefice without Dispensation being above the value of eight pounds The Court took no consideration of the Statute of 26 H. 8. and the value there mentioned but regarded only the true value of the Benefice 22. For Title to an Avoidance the Statute of 21 H. 8. was pleaded touching the taking of a second Benefice with Cure Issue was upon the Induction by which it seemed to be admitted That Admission and Institution did not make the first Benefice void without Induction 23. Quare Impedit brought the Defendant pleaded the Statute of 21 H. 8. cap. 13. of Pluralities that the last Incumbent had a Benefice with Cure of the value of eight pounds and took another Benefice and was Inducted 1 Eliz. upon which the Queen did present the Defendant by Lapse The Plaintiff shewed the Proviso in the Statute of 25 H. 8. cap. 21. That Chaplains qualified might purchase Dispensations and take two Benefices and that 1 Eliz. before the Parliament he purchased a Dispensation from the Pope and after he took the second Benefice and died The Question was Whether before the Statute of 25 H. 8. the Pope might grant Dispensations It was Resolved he could not for that the King 's of England had been Sovereigns within their Realms of the Spiritualties and the Justices held That the Dispensation in question was made 1 Eliz and so out of the Statute of 25 H. 8. cap. 21. and that this Dispensation to retain a second Benefice was against the Statute of 21 H. 8. cap. 13. 24. The Countess of K. had two Chaplains by Patent a third had no Patent of Chaplainship but he was first Retained and took two Benefices by Dispensation It was Adjudged he was lawful Chaplain for the Patent is not of necessity but only in case where he hath cause to shew it and here he hath no cause to shew it because her Retainer was good without a Patent 25. The Case between Robins Gerrard and Prince was in effect this viz. A man is Admitted Instituted and Inducted into a Benefice with Cure of the value of eight pounds and afterwards the King presents him to the Church of D. which is a Benefice with Cure and he is Admitted and Instituted The Archbishop grants him Letters of Dispensation for Plurality which Letter
tithable no Tithes of Pasture of Milch-kine grown dry unless kept for Sale 45. Composition for Tithes for life not good without Deed. 46. Estovers burnt in the house not Tithable The Hearth-peny good by Prescription 47. A Composition for Tithes de anno in annum 48. The Modus decimandi is Suable in the Ecclesiastical Court as well as the Tithe it self 49. Proâ—ibition in case of Libel to prove in perpet rei memo 50. Custome of Tithe-Grass Cocks as to both Mathes 51. In a Prohibition upon matter at Common Law and not within the Stat. of 2 E. 6. 13. the Suggestion need not be proved in Six months 52. Tithe-Hay of Headlands Custome and Prescription 53. Tithe-Hay of Heathlands also Tithe of Pidgeons 54. Minute Tithes to the Vicar 55. Tithes to Parson and Vicar may amount but to one Action 56. The Curate may not Prescribe in Tithes against the Parson 57. Curates may sue for Pensions in the Ecclesiastical Court 58. By the Civil Law the Parson to have Notice when Tithes set out 59. Action on the Case against a Compounder for Tithes Suing in the Ecclesiastical Court 60. Modus decimandi by one may hold as to others for a Prohibition 61. Composition for one year good without Deed not if for years 62. Tithe-Hasel Holly Willow Whitethorn Whether the Parishioner shall preserve the Parsons Tithe for him 63. Testis Singularis not sufficient to prove payment of Tithes in the Ecclesiastical Court 64. Composition for Tithes and a Prohibition thereon 65. Tithes taken away by a Stranger after they are set out the Parsons remedy lies at the Common Law 66. In what Case no Costs upon failure of Proof of the Suggestion within the Six months 67. Modus Decimandi may be Sued for in the Ecclesiastical Court where if denied they are to surcease 68. Custome in Cornwall touching Tithes of Sea-fâ—sh 69. In what Case an Agreement for Tithes for years may be good without Deed. 70. In what Court Tithes of Rents in London may be Sued 71. A Collector of Tithes cannot License a Parishioner to carry away his Corn. 72. Whether Debt lies for Treble dammages upon Fraudulent setting forth of Tithes 73. Tithes whether they belong to the Parson or the Vicar cognizable in the Ecclesâ—astical Court where the Right of Tithes is confessed 74. The Ecclesiastical Court not Judges of the Bounds of a Parish 75. Modus Decimandi in reference to a Park 76. A Frâ—udulent setting out of Tithes is no setting them out at all 77. The Vicar shall have Tithe of Rape-Seed being within a Prescription though a new thing in England 78. What the word Garba signifies 79. Whether Wood in its own nature be great Tithes and in what case it shall pass by the words de minutis Decimis 80. If two Titles of Tithes unite in one person there need but one Action for them 81. A Parson may not sett a Lease for years of Tithes per parol only 82. If a Parson be disturbed in carrying away his Tithes seâ— out his Remedy lies properly in the Ecclesiastical Court 1. TITHES Dismes Decimae probably an abbreviation from the Saxon Teoâ—unâ— or Tithing properly Decuria in that Language Lamb. Expl. of Sax. words verb. Deâ—uria That the Apostles and Elders at Jerusalem were competently supplied by the Contributions of the Jewish Proselytes is very conjecturable in that they sold their possessions and brought the price thereof and laid it down at the Apostles feet and such as then planted the Gospel and labourâ—â— in the Word and Doctrine had their maintenance by the Contributions of their Converts Vid. Concil Grang. Can. 7 8. And St. Cyprian writing to his Church of Carthage Epist 33 34. to receive Aurelius and Cellerinus Confessors saith in Epist 34. Presbyterii honorem designasse nos ilâ—is jam sciatis ut sportulis iisdem cum Presbyteris honorentur Divisiones Mensurnas aequatis quantitatibus partiantur Know you that we have already designed to them the Dignity of Presbytership that they might be honoured with such allowances as Presbyters have and receive equal shares in the Monthly Dividends So that Sportulae were the allowances which in this Infancy of the Gospel the Presbyters had out of the Contributions of the Converts And the Fratres Sportulantes mentioned by him in Epist 66. were the Clergy which received such allowance These Converts after the Conversion of Constantine the Emperour many of them being Governours and Nobles settled great and large Demesn-Lands upon those who Converted them and that according to Mr. Seldens conjecture the first Oratories or places of Publick Worship were built in the Lands bestowed on them which first Oratories were called Cathedrals Sees or Seats from their constant Residence thereon That the Christian Church even in times of Persecution laid claim to Tithes as due Jure Divino is partly confessed by Mr. Selden himself citing some passages in the Ancient Fathers to that purpose But when the Empire became Christian then the Christian Clergy did more earnestly press the Donation of Tithes and in process of time they prevailed not only by Preaching and Canons but by the Edicts of Emperours and Kings to have Tithes given to the Church And it appears that the Roman Empire where-ever it did reduce any Conquered Countrey in formam Provinciae appointed the Farmers of the Customes to collect among other Impositions the Tenths of the Tenants of the Empires that is of all who occupied any Land in the Conquered Province either as immediate Tenants to the Empire or as Sub-Tenants under them The Publicans therefore who collected these Tributes were called Decumani as Mr. Selden pag. 39. of his History of Tithes doth observe out of Appian But whether these Tenths were received by the Senate or Emperours upon a Civil or Religious account is not liquid and clear For the Emperours alwaies till Christianity came in nay Constantine and other Emperours even after Christianity was received till Gratian's time as the Noble and Learned Du-plessy in his Mystery of Iniquity observes out of Zosimen continued the chief Pontifice or High-Priesthood in their own persons And as touching us here in England Dr. Heylin P. H. Treleyny in his Treatise touching Tithes p. 3. saith Tithes are not given to the Ministers by the People for Sr. Ed. Coke on Litt. Tenures lib. 1. c. 9. Sect. 73. fo 58. asserteth That it appears by the Laws and Ordinances of Ancient Kings and especially of King Alfred That the first Kings of this Realm had all the Lands of England in Demesn and Les Grandé Mannors Royalties they reserved to themselves and with the Remnant they for the defence of the Realm enfâ—offed the Barons of the Realm with such Jurisdiction as the Court Baron now hath And at this time when all the Lands of England were the King Demesns that Ethelwolph the Second Monarch of the Saxon race his Father Egbert being the first which brought the former Heptarchy under one
sole Prince conferred the Tithes of all the Kingdom upon the Church by his Royal Charter Of which Ingulph Abbot of Crowland An. 855. saith That King Ethelwolph with the consent gratuito consensu of his Prelates and Princes did first enrich the Church of England with the Tithes of all his Lands and Goods Many other Laws of the Saxon Kings for the payment of Tithes are recited by Mr. Selden as entirely the Gift of Kings And so saith King Elred Nemo auferat à Deo quod ad Deum pertinet Praecessores nostri concesserunt The whole Bishoprick Anciently was in a large sense a Paroecia and the income of it by Contributions first and by Tithes also afterwards was the Common stock of all the Clergy of the Diocess and Mr. Selden asserts it to be the general Opinion of all the Common Lawyers That before the Lateran Council under Innocent 3. every man might have given his Tithes to what Church he would probably within the Diocess because they were not the Propriety as yet of any one Presbyter but the Common Patrimony of all the Diocesan Clergy So that Tithes are a Tenth part of all increase Tithable due to God and consequently to his Ministers that wait on the Altar These are divided into Three sorts 1. Praedial Tithes arising only either of the Fruits of the Ground as Corn Hay Hemp and the like or of the Fruits of Trees and Orchards as Apples Pears and the like 2. Personal Tithes arising of the profits that come by the labour and industry of Man either by Handicrafts as Carpenters Masons and the like or by Buying Selling or Merchandizing 3. Mixt Tithes arising partly of the Ground and partly of the Industry of Man as of Calves Lambs Piggs Milk Cheese and the like No Tithes shall be paid for such things as do not increase and renew year by year by the Act of God Of Praedial Tithes some are called Majores vulgarly termed the Great Tithes others Minores vel Minutae vulgarly the Small Tithes The Great such as Wheat Rye Hay c. The Small such as Min◠Annis Cumin c. And commonly with us here in England we compute Flax in the number of Small Tithes which is a Praedial Tithe as also Wool Milk Cheese Eggs Chicken of all kinds Lambs Honey Bees-wax and the like Vid. Lindw cap. de Decimis In Ancient times the Laity were so far from subtracting their Tithes as is the common practice of these daies that oft-times they would give more than was due or demanded and were so Conscientious in the payment thereof as at their death they usually bequeathed a Soule-Sceat to their Parochial Priest in lieu of any Tithes forgotten and at their Funerals caused their best Ox or Horse to be led with the Corps and as a Mortuary or Oblation given to the Priest in recompence of any Tithes which possibly in their life-time might have been omitted to be paid But in these latter Ages not regarding what S. Hierom says That Fraudare Eccelsiam est Sacrilegium all Artifices imaginable are put in practice to subduct the Tithes and therefore to enforce the due payment thereof were the Statutes of H. 8. and Ed. 6. made and enacted 2. Covarruvias with other Canonists and Schoolmen holds That by the Moral Law the rate or proportion of Tithes is not necessarily to be the Tenth part of the Fruits which the more received Opinion holds to be both Erroneous and Mischievous and that by the Law of God and Nature no Custome deviating from the exact rate and proportion of the Tenth of the Fruits ought to prevail any longer than by the free and mutual consent of Parson and Parishioner For which reason it is supposed That the paying of a Halfpeny for a Lamb or a Peny for a Calf by such as have under Seven in one year is now become an unreasonable Custome in regard the value of such Lambs and Calves is now raised four times higher than in Ancient times This seems far remote from Tithes the very Quotity whereof seems to be Moral rather than Ceremonial or Judicial and not only allowed or approved but even commanded by our Saviour himself Yea by the very Law of Nature which is the ground of the Moral Law and long before the Levitical Tithes appear to be due in that Abraham paid it to Melchisedec And God himself who is the best Interpreter of his own Law calls the detention of Tithes Sacriledge And that Command of Christ affirming that Tithes ought to be paid of all even to the very Herbs spoken by him at the period of the Levitical Law ought not to be restrained only to the Priesthood of Aaron for it doth now remain in force as to Priests under the Gospel as that other part of the Moral Law Thou shalt not steal the withholding of Tithes being expresly interpreted Theft and Robbery by the Prophet And lest it should be thought a meer Human Interest or in the power of Man to alienate God himself hath vouchsafed to take Tithes upon his own account in his Ministers behalf These Tithes could not be meerly Ceremonial as some would have it for they prefigure nothing nor are they repealed by any one Text in the Gospel but reinforced as aforesaid so that whatever was commanded in the Old Testament and grounded on the Law of Nature and being not Repealed in the New must yet stand in force as a Duty of the Moral Law And if it be Objected That Tithes were not paid in the Primitive times of the Christian Church the Reason is not because they were not then due but because there was not then any such settled Order for things of this or the like nature in the Church 3. Wherefore all the Common Objections made against the payment of Tithes in the Christian Church may be reduced to one of these Four 1. That our Saviour gave no Command to his Apostles to take Tithes but rather on the contrary said Freely ye have received freely give Answ Yet our Saviour says These things speaking of Tithes ought you to have done And says The workman is worthy of his meat And St. Paul says The Labourer is worthy of his Reward Where hath Christ in totidem verbis forbidden Sacriledge wilt thou therefore commit it because he hath not in terminis terminantibus forbidden it Thou that abhorrest Idols dost thou commit Sacriledge 2 Tithes were not paid till about three hundred years after Christ as Tertullian Origen and S. Cyprian do testifie Answ These Fathers do withal acknowledge that during that time the Churches Maintenance was the Peoples free Contribution which probably might have continued to this day had not that Contribution in process of time turned into a Sacrilegious Century by Covetousness instead of a Commanded Decuma as a Duty Morally enjoyn'd 3. That Tithes came first into this Kingdom by the power of the Pope as by Pope
Adrian in the time of Offa King of Mereia during Englands Heptarchy in An. 786. Answ Possibly it might be so what follows thence does a thing lawful in it self become unlawful because a Pope enjoyns it what if he had commanded Alms to be given instead of Tithes must we therefore be neither honest in payment of the one nor charitable in giving the other because there was a Command of a Pope in the case 4. That AEthelstane Edmond Edgar Canutus and AEthelwolfe Kings of England Ordained the payment of Tithes meerly to pacifie their Consciences and thereby to make Atonement for their Blood-guilty Souls Answ Admit it were Historically true yet the final Cause of any Action or the End for which a thing is done alters not that quality that is inherent naturally in the thing A thing lawful in it self commanded for a wrong End perverts the Action not the thing if a man gives Alms that the Poor may be drunk though that be no Alms yet it doth not render Alms as unlawful nor alter that quality of Charity which is inseparable from Alms. 4. Tithes Anciently were Fourfold as 1 That which the People paid to the Levites 2 That which the Levites thence paid to the Priests 3 That which the Jews reserved for Expence in their Solemn Feasts when they went to the Tabernacle or Temple 4 A Third years Tenth which was then laid up for the Levite and the Poor The first of these is held a Natural Moral and Divine Tribute the second and third Ceremonial the fourth Judicial The Jews had also their Theruma which was not properly Tithe but a second kind of First-Fruits There were two kinds hereof the one called the Great Theruma the exact quantity whereof was not defined by Moses but the Ancient Lawyers determin'd that it might not be less than the fourtieth fiftieth or at least the sixtieth part of the kinds already dress'd and prepared as Wheat Fann'd Oyl and Wine Corn in the Ear taken from the heap and given to the Priests The other was the Lesser Theruma which was that when the former was taken away for the Priests the rest of the Heap was Tithed for the Levite the tenth part whereof the Levites gave to the Priests which was called the Tithe of the Tithe or the Theruma of the Tithe 5. Because the Law of Moses hath been divided into Three parts viz. Moral Judicial and Ceremonial some of the Schoolmen have thence conceived That Tithes admit the like division whereof the Moral part was only a necessary Maintenance for the Minister and therefore natural and perpetual The Judicial part was the number of Ten as fit only for the Jews and therefore positive and remotive The Ceremonial part was the Mystery contained in this Number of Ten which being as they taught but a shadow only was vanish'd and abolish'd with the Law it self and thence inferr'd that the Quotity or precise number of Ten being taken away by reason of the Ceremony a competency now only remains for the Minister out of the Tithes This Conceit hath occasioned no small prejudice to the Church although it hath no more probability of truth in it than that whereon it is grounded viz. That the Number of Ten is a type of Christ and that the inferiour Digits do signifie the People Levi himself paid Tithes to the first Priest we ever read of that is he paid them in Abraham which being urged by the Apostle against the Levitical Ceremonies argues that they are more than meerly Levitical and Ceremonial indeed if we consider their assignment to Levi's Tribe they are such but not otherwise The Sabbath and Tithes were both before the Law in their very Numbers respectively and were but repeated by Moses under the Law because they had been approved of God before the Law in the self-same Numbers The Sabbath is said to have a Moral and a Ceremonial part The Moral is perpetual and unalterable which is that God should have a Seventh day the Ceremonial being Typical of our Rest in Heaven is only positive and not so unalterable but that it might be as it is changed from the Seventh day of the Creation to the Seventh after our Saviours Resurrection So Tithes they also have a Natural and a Positive part the Natural is permanent and unalterable which is that God hath reserved to himself a Tenth of the increase c. for the Maintenance of his Ministers in which sense immediately after the dissolution of the Jews policy the Christians of the Primitive Church as soon as they could get any outward form of a Church and peace from Persecution received it in the very Quotity the Positive is That the Lord annexed those Tithes by Moses to the Priests and Levites for their maintenance during the dispensation of the Mysteries under the Law and thâ—refore changed by the Christians in the Primitive Church to the Christian Ecclesiasticks so that how this Quotity can be changed into a Competency sâ—â—ms neither demonstrable nor warrantable by the Word of God but that the Quotity ought to remain as a perpetual Right due to God and his Church And if any shall argue that Tithes are not to be paid or required in a Protestant Church because they have been ever so upheld in the Church of Rome such may as well argue they ought not to be paid in a Christian Church because they are paid to Mahumetan Princes for so they are and that because they were Priests for every Husbandman is bound to pay for Tribute the Tenth part of all his Corn to the Patriarch for the use of the Prince the relief of Impotent people and Widows and for maintenance of War against the Enemy Purch Pilgr lib. 6. cap. 1. § 3. p. 803. nu 10. 6. Tithes which anciently were meerly Ecclesiastical are now made Temporal Inheritances therefore are they Assets in the hands of the Heir the Wife endowed of them and the Tenant by the Courtesie shall hold them They are not grantable for life or years or for a longer term than one year but by Deed They cannot be extinguished by a Fâ—offment of the Land nor pass by a Devise of Lands with all profits and commodities thereto belonging and yet may be exchanged for Temporal Inheritances Anciently and at the Common Law there were none qualified to receive them but either an Ecclesiastical person or a mixt person as the King They are not extinct by their coming into any hands but of the Parson himself And that which is given in lieu of them is turned into a Spiritual Fee It is not paid more than once for one and the same thing in one and the same year and that only for the neat and clear profit of the thing Tithable It must be paid in kind if there be Corn now where Wood grew before or Wood planted now where Woodlands formerly were And the Law allows the Parson a convenient time to
remove the Tithe which circumstance of Time and the convenience thereof is triable by a Jury and if the Parson exceed the Time the Parishioner may have his Action against him as a Trespasser ab initio And some conceive that the Parishioner is not bound to give the Parson Notice when he doth set forth his Tithe By the Civil Law the Parishioner ought to give the Parson Notice when the Tithes are set forth but it hath been Adjudged that the Common Law doth not so oblige a man But a severance of Nine parts from the Tenth part there must be for such Severance is so necessary and in a kind so essential to Tithes that they are not due nor is it Tithe within the Statute of 2 Ed. 6. until such Severance be made Yet the Parson may Grant his Tithes growing upon the Land before Severance which ought to be made by the Owner of the Land for though the property of Tithes set out by the Owner of the Land belongs to the Parson yet it is otherwise if they be set out by a Stranger And in case the Land be not in any Parish then the King shall have the Tithe thereof by his Prerogative and by the Custome of England But where Lands in themselves Tithable are not manured or ploughed specially in prejudice to the Parson in such case he may notwithstanding Sue the Occupier thereof in the Spiritual Court for the Tithes of that Land But if the Parishioner duly sets forth and severs the Tithe in convenient time and after Dammage happen to him by the Parsons not taking the same away in like convenient time in that case the Parishioner may have his Action on the Case against the Parson 7. The Common Law of this Realm takes notice of Tithes by the word Dismes Decimae of the French Decimes signifying Tithe or the Tenth part of all the Annual Fruits either of the Earth or of Beasts or Mans labour and industry due unto God and consequently to him that is of the Lords Lot and hath his share by his special appointment It signifieth also the Tenths of all Spiritual Livings yearly given to the Prince called a perpetual Disme which anciently were paid to the Pope until Pope Vrban gave them to K. Richard the Second to aid him against Charles the French King and such others as upheld Clement the Seventh against him as aforesaid It signifieth likewise a Tribute levied of the Temporalty But here it is to be understood as Quota pars omnium bonorum licite quaesitorum Deo Divina Institutione debita which though according to the Canon Law is a Tenth of Annual and lawful Encrease commanded to be paid to the Sons of Levi for their maintenance in consideration of their Ministry yet at the Common Law it is an Ecclesiastical Inheritance collateral to the Estate of the Land and of its own nature due only to Ecclesiastical persons by the Ecclesiastical Laws The Practice whereof never met with any considerable interruption in any Age until Charles Martel's Sacrilegious Infeudations of Tithes about the year 650. which usher'd in such a President into the Christian World as could never to this day grow obsolete and out of use Notwithstanding from the beginning it was not so nor did any Lay-persons pretend to Tithes originally nor legally till the Statutes of Dissolutions of Abbies made them capable thereof whereby the Tithes appropriated to such Houses of Religion as were dissolved became a Lay-Fee and Suable by the Laity in the Kings Ecclesiastical Courts 8. Where in the Books of the Common Law it is Reported That before the Council of Lateran every man might give his Tithes to what Church he pleased and might have bestowed them upon what person he thought best there it is also asserted for reason That before that Council there were no Parishes nor Parish-Priests that could claim them But by a Canon made in that Council every man is since compellable to pay his Tithes to the Parson or Vicar of that Parish where the Tithes arise Here may arise a question Whether there were not Parishes long before any Council at Lateran For admitting that the Second Lateran Council was held in the year 1120 as S. Tho. Ridley computes it or that the general Council of Lateran was held in the year 1179 as Sir Simon Degge calculates it yet there seems of be a division into Parishes some Centuries of years before either of these For it is said That Cities and Countries were divided into several Parishes by an Ordinance of Pope Dionysius about the year 266 and from him derived into this and other Realms Also that Ecclesiastical persons first in this Kingdom made Divisions of Parishes as appears by our own Chronicles and that the first Practice thereof came from Honorius the 4th Archbishop of Canterbury after Augustine who died in the year 693 And such as have followed the course of Antiquity in this matter conceive that the original of Parishes had its President from the practice of some Ancient Roman Bishops it being as some would have it recorded in the Pontifical of Damasus but in Anastasius's Bibliothecar it is found That when Peter had appointed and ordained Priests c. and Cletus had reduced them to a certain number Pope Euarist assigned to each of them his Parish and as to the time when those Parishes were assign'd by Euarist it must be about the beginning of the second Century which was many Centuries before the C. of Lateran as also was the practice thereof here in England by Honorius as aforesaid the truth whereof is approved by Cambden But Cavendum c. saith Marsil in his Book De Red. Eccl. c. 12. heed must be taken as to the word Parish for it is equivocal having various acceptations as sometimes when nothing is named but a Parish the whole Diocess is understood which notion of the word often occurs in the Councils in which sense Barbatia spake a wide word for the Pope in his Tract de praest Card. when he said that in respect of his Holiness the whole world was but one Parish Sometimes a Parish is taken for such a part of the Diocess as was assign'd to some Priest arbitrarily sent and maintained by the Bishop to whom such a Parish paid all their dues and he to his Clergy about which time this custome was introduced that all Church-dues should be at the Bishops disposal to be divided into four portions whereof he should haveâ— part for himself another for his Clergy a 3d for the Poor and Strangers and the 4th to be reserved to the Parishioners for the repairing of Churches the collection of which dues was committed to the care of the Chorepise from which Quadripartite division probably came that custome whereby the Bishop of every Diocess might before the C. of Lateran make distribution of the Tithes within his Diocess where he thought convenient
qualities of the Persons of whom they were begotten 6. The different modes of prosecution of Bastardy in the Temporal and Ecclesiastical Courts 7. Limitation of Time in reference to Birth and Bastardy by the Civil Law The chast Widow of Paris whose Child born the 14 th Month after her Husbands death was adjudged Legitimate 8. Of a Child born before Marriage or immediately after Marriage or long after Marriage of a Woman whose Husband dyed without Bedding her whether Bastard or not 9. The legal computations of Time touching the Birth of a Child whether Legitimate or not And of such as are begotten after a Divorce 10. The punishment of a Woman having a Bastard that may be chargeable to the Parish 11. How the same Person may in divers respects be both a Bastard or Nullius Filius and yet a Son 12. The Physicians report in Court in a Case at Common Law how long a Woman may go with Child 13. The Bishops Certificate requisite in a Plea of Bastardy indisability of a Plaintiff 14. The power of the Justices of the Peace and of the Sessions in reference to the reputed Fathers of Bastards 15. In an Action for saying such an one had a Bastard a Prohibition to the Ecclesiastical Court because they admitted the Defendants Confession but would not allow of his Justification 16. Who are held as Bastardiz'd at the Common Law 17. What a Mulier is at Common Law 18. Other Descriptions of Muliers and Bastards 19. The difference between the Civil and Common Law in point of Muliers and Bastards 20. What kind of Divorce shall Bastardize the Issue 21. Different Resolutions touching Bastardy 22. A Man is Divorc'd Causa Frigiditatis Marries again hath Issue by the second Wife the first Living Q. Whether that Issue be a Bastard 23. A Case of Remark touching this Subject adjudg'd in Ireland 1. BASTARD Bastardus Nothus Spurius Filius Naturalis Filius Populi Filius nullius Incestuosus Adulterinus illegitimo coitu Progenitus Bastard is a French word Bastardd Brittish yet some are of opinion that the word Bastard hath its derivation from two German words Boes art that is Degeneris ingenii Q. an non è Graec. Bassaris i. e. Meretrix vel Concubina Bastard and Filius Naturalis are both one Bastard is that Male or Female that is begotten and born of any Woman not Married so that the Childs Father is not known by order and judgment of Law for which reason he is called Filius Populi 2. Bastard and Mulier are opposed each to other at the Common Law Otherwise at the Canon Law For at the Common Law by Mulier is meant and understood one that is lawfully begotten and born and therefore where they are compared together we shall find at that Law this addition to them Bastard eigne or Elder and Mulier puisne or Younger and by the Common Law he or she that is born before Marriage celebrated between the Father and Mother is called a Bastard and by that Law a Child begotten and born of a Woman out of Marriage by one who after Marrieth her is said to be not a Mulier but a Bastard This word Mulier seems to be a word corrupt from Melior or the French Melieur signifying at Common Law the lawful issue preferr'd before an Elder Brother born out of Marriage But by Glanvile such Lawful Issue seems rather Mulier than Melior because begotten à Muliere and not ex Concubina for he calls such issue Filios Mulieratos opposing them to Bastards Quia Mulieris appellatione uxor continetur l. Mulieris 13. ibid. gloss De verb. sign 3. Bastardy Bastardia at the Common Law signifieth a defect of Lawful Birth objected to one begotten out of Marriage which Law doth distinguish Bastardy into Special and General The later whereof being only a Certificate from the Bishop of the Diocess to the Kings Justices after just enquiry made whether the Party enquir'd of be Bastard or not upon some question of Inheritance and the former being only a Suit commenced at Common Law against him that calls another Bastard This being called Bastardy special because Bastardy is the principal and special matter in Tryal As the other is called Bastardy General because Inheritance is there the chief thing under debate and in contest By both these significations Bastardy at the Common Law seems to be taken only for an Examination or Tryal whether a Mans Birth be illegitimate and so does but rather imply what it is not than express what it is Which according to a better Definition is an unlawful state of Birth disabling the Partie to succeed in Inheritance 4. It appears by what hath been said that a Bastard is one that is born of any Woman so as the Father be not known according to the order of Law So that if any Woman hath a Child before her Marriage it is a Bastard And though the Father thereof after Marry the Mother yet in the judgment of the Common Law it is still a Bastard but at the Canon Law it is otherwise as aforesaid If one Marry infra gradui Maritagii and hath thereby Issue Q. whether it he a Bastard or Mulier in case Divorce doth after thereupon ensue If there be Issue by a second Husband or Wife the former then living such Issue is a Bastard A Woman Eloping from her Husband and Living in Avoutry her Husband being beyond Sea that he cannot come at her having Issue in this time this Issue seems to be a Bastard But by the Common Law if the Husband be infra quatuor maria he within the Jurisdiction of the King of England and his Wife have Issue in his absence No proof is Admissable to prove the Child a Bastard unless there be an apparent impossibility of Procriation in the Husband in which case such Issue albeit born within Marriage is a Bastard And by the Civil Law if the Husband be so long absent from his Wife or by no possibility of Nature the Child can be his or the Adulterer and Adulteress be so known to keep company together as that by just account of time it cannot fall out to be any other Mans Child but the Adulterers himself it is accounted to be a Bastard And yet in these very cases within this Realm unless the Husband be all the time of the impossibility of Procreation as aforesaid beyond the Seas the Rule of Law will hold true Pater is est quem Nuptiae demonstrant Note in debt upon an obligation by Cook Chief Justice And so was the Opinion of the Civilians That a Disagreement to the Marriage had under the Age of of Consent at the Age it ought to be published in Court otherwise the Issue may be Bastarded For a Disagreement in Writing is not a sufficient Disagreement nor a good Proof 5. The Law hath given several Appellations for the distinction of Bastards according to
had before are Bastards at the Common Law and Muliers by the Civil Law If a Man hath Issue by a Woman and after marry the same Woman the Issue by the Common Law is Bastard and Mulier by the Ecclesiastical Law Likewise if a man espouse a Woman bigg with Child by another Man and within three dayes after she is delivered of Child by the Common Law this is a Mulier and by the Ecclesiastical Law a Bastard If a Woman Elope and hath Issue in Adultery such Issue is a Mulier at the Common Law and a Bastard by the Ecclesiastical Law yet if the Woman continue in Adultery and hath Issue such Issue are Bastards even by the Common Law But by the Law of the Land a man may not be reputed a Bastard who is born after Espousals unless there be some special matter in the Case as aforesaid But if a man who hath a wife doth during her life take another wife and hath Issue by her such Issue are Bastards by both the Laws for the second Marriage is void 20. A Divorce causa Praecontractus doth Bastardize the Issue so also doth a Divorce causa Consaguinitatis likewise if the Divorce be Causa Affinitatis it doth Bastardize the Issue and the Law is the same in case the Divorce be causa Frigiditatis A Man hath Issue a Bastard and after marries the same Woman and hath Issue by her divers Sons and then deviseth all his Goods to his Children Q. whether the Bastard shall take by the devise But if the Mother of the Bastard make such a devise it is clear the Bastard shall take because he is known to be Child of the Mother 21. B. contracted himself to A. afterwards A. was Married to F. and cohabited with him whereupon B. sued A. in the Court of Audience and proved the contract and Sentence was there pronounced that she should Marry the said B. and cohabit with him which she did and they had Issue C. B. and the Father died It was argued by the Civilians that the Marriage betwixt B. and A. was void and that C. B. was a Bastard But it was resolved by the Justices that C. the Issue of B. was legitimate and no Bastard 22. The Case was wherein a Man was divorced causa Fridigitatis and afterwards took another Wife and had Issue it was argued by the Civilians and also by the Justices whether the Issue were Bastard or not it was adjudged that the Issue by the second Wife was not a Bastard For that by the Divorce the Marriage was dissolved à vinculo Matrimonii and each of them might Marry again But admit that the second Marriage was voidable yet it good till it be dissolved and so by consequence the Issue born during the Coverture is a lawful Issue 23. Upon an information in the Castle-chamber in Ireland against the Bishop of K. and C. B. and others that by Practice and Combination and by undue course of proceedings they endeavoured to prove the said C. B. who was ever before reputed a Bastard to be the legitimate or lawful Son and Heir of G. B. Esq to the disherison and defamation of E. B. who was the sole Daughter and Heir of the said G. B. And upon Oier of this cause the Case appear'd to be this viz. About twenty six years before the exhibiting of this Bill the said G. B. had Issue the said C. B. on the Body of one J. D. who during the life of G. B. was not reputed his Wife but his Concubine and the said C. B. for all the time aforesaid was only accounted the natural Son of G. B. but not for legitimate Afterwards viz. sixteen years after the birth of C. B. his Mother being then living G. B. took to Wife a Lady of good Estate and Reputation with the assent of her Friends by whom he had Issue the said E. B. and died After the death of the said G. B. the said C. B. his reputed Son nor his Mother who was yet living said nothing by the space of nine years but at last they practiced and combined with the said Bishop of K. being of their Kin and with many others to prove the legitimation of the said C. B. by an irregular and undue course to the intent to bastardize and disinherit the said E. B. according to which practice and combination the Bishop without any Suit commenced or moved in any of the Kings Temporal Courts or any Writ directed to him to certifie Bastardy or Legitimation in that Case and which is more without any Libel exhibited in his Ecclesiastical Court touching that matter of his own will and pleasure privately and not convocatis convocandis nine years after the death of the said G. B. took the depositions of many Witnesses to prove that the said G. B. twenty nine years before had lawfully Married and took to Wife the said J. D. Mother of the said C. B. and that the said C. B. was the legitimate and lawful Son and Heir of the said G. B. And these depositions so taken the said Bishop caused to be engross'd and reduced into the form of a solemn Act and having put his Signature and Seal to that Instrument delivered the same to C. B. who published it and under colour of that Instrument or Act declared himself to be the Son and lawful Heir of the said G. B. c. And for this practice and misdemeanour the said Bishop of K. and others were censured and thereupon these points were resolved 1. That although all Matrimonial causes have of a long time been determinable in the Ecclesiastical Courts and are now properly within the jurisdiction and cognizance of the Clergy yet ab initio non fuit sic For causes of Matrimony as well as cause Testamentary were heretofore civil Causes and appertaining to the civil Magistrate as is well known to all Civilians until the Christian Emperors and Kings as an honour to the Prelates of the Clergy did grant and allow unto them the cognizance and jurisdiction of these Cases And therefore the King of England who is and of right ever was the Fountain of all Justice and Jurisdiction in all Causes as well Ecclesiastical as Civil within his own Dominions although that he allow the Prelates of the Church to exercise their several Jurisdictions in those Causes which properly appertain to their cognizance yet by the Rules of the Common Law he hath a superintendency over their proceedings with power of direction how they shall proceed and of restraint and correction if they do not proceed duly in some cases as is evident by the Writs of several natures directed to Bishops by which the King commands them to certifie Bastardy Excommunication Profession Accouplement en Loyal Matrimony De admit Clericis de Cautione admittenda c. as also by the Writs of Prohibition Consultation and Attachment upon a Prohibition 2. It was resolved that
the question of Bastardy or Legitimacy ought to be first moved in the Kings Temporal Court and thereon Issue ought to be joyned there and then it ought to be transmitted by the Kings Writ to the Ecclesiastical Court to be examined and tried there and thereupon the Bishop shall make his Certificate to the King's Court to which Certificate being made in due form of Law such credit is given that the whole World shall be bound and stopt thereby But on the other side if any Suit to prove Bastardy or Legitimacy be first commenced in the Ecclesiastical Court before any Question of that matter hath been moved in he Kings Temporal Court in that Case Prohibition lies to restrain such Suit To this purpose was Corbet's Case cited 22 Ed. 4. Fitz. Consultation 6. Sir Robert Corbet had Issue two Sons Robert and Roger Robert the eldest Son being within the age of fourteen years took to Wife Matild with whom he cohabited till he came of full Age and they publickly known and reputed for Husband and Wife yet afterwards Robert the eldest Son doth dismiss the said Matild and she living doth Marry one Lettice and having Issue a Son by the said Lettice dies after his death Lettice doth publish and declare openly that she is the lawful Wife of Robert and that his Son was a Mulier and legitimate Whereupon Roger the younger Son of Sir Robert Corbet doth commence a Suit in the Ecclesiastical Court to reverse the Marriage between Lettice and Robert and to put Lettice to silence c. wherefore Lettice doth purchase a prohibition Whereupon Roger sets forth the whole matter and prays a consultation which was denied him and for this reason chiefly viz. for that the Suit in the Ecclesiastical Court was to Bastardize the Issue between Lettice and Robert and to prove Roger to be Heir to Robert and the Original Action of Bastardy shall not be first moved in the Ecclesiastical Court but in the Temporal Court c. And to make this point yet the more clear two Cases put by Bracton lib. 5. tit de exceptionib c. 6. were remembred 1 B. having Issue of the Body of a Feme-Inheretrix born before Marriage under colour whereof he claimed to be Tenant by the Courtesie but being for that cause barr'd in an Assize brought by him against A. he obtain'd the Popes Bull and by authority thereof commenced his Suit in the Ecclesiastical Court to prove his Issue legitimate quod facere non debuit as Bracton there saith and therefore prohibition was granted to stay the Suit shewing the whole matter Et quod praedictus B. ad deceptionem Curiae nostrae ad infirmandum judicium in curia nostra factum trahit-ipsum A. in placitum coram vobis in Curia Christianitatis authoritate Literarum domini Papae ad praedictum puerum legitimandum c. Et cum non possint Judices aliqui de legitimatione cognoscere nisi fuerit loquela prius in curia nostra incepta per breve ibi Bastardia objecta postea ad Curiam Christianitatis transmissa vobis prohibemus quod in placito illo ulterius non procedatis c. And in the same Chapter Bracton hath the form of another Prohibition which makes the difference before put more evident Rex talibus judicibus c. Ostensum est nobis ex parte A. c. quod in causa successionis haereditatis petitione debet prius moveri placitum in curia nostra cum ibi objecta fuit Bastardia tunc deinde transmitti debet recordum loquelae cognitio Bastardia ad curiam Christianitatis ut ibi ad mandatum nostrum de legitimitate inquiratur quod quidem in hac parte non est observatum Et cum hoc sit manifeste contra Consuetudinem Regni nostri c. vobis prohibemus c. whereby it is very evident that if the Ecclesiastical Court proceed to the examination of Bastardy or Legitimation without direction of the Temporal Court it is to be restrained by a Prohibition 3. As the Ecclesiastical Judge may not enquire of Bastardy or Legitimation without special direction or command of the King so when he hath received the Kings Writ to make such Inquisition he ought not to surcease for any Appeal or Inhibition but ought to proceed until he hath certified it into the Kings Court and this also appears by Bracton in the forecited place c. 14. Cum autem Judex Ecclesiasticus Inquisitionem fecerit non erit ab eo appellandum nec à petente nec à tenente à petente non quia talem Jurisdictionem talem judicem elegit à tenente non qui sic posset causam in infinitum protrahere de judice in judicem usque ad Papam sic posset Papa de Laico feodo indirecte cognoscere See also to this purpose 39 E. 3. 20. a. in a Writ of Dower where Ne unques occouple en loyal Matrimony was pleaded and Issue thereupon joyn'd the Writ issued to the Bishop to certifie who certified that he could do nothing by reason of an Inhibition which came to him out of the Arches This return was held insufficient for it was there said that he ought not to surcease from doing the Kings command by reason of any Inhibition 4. Lastly it was said that the very cause and reason why the Ecclesiastical Judge may not enquire of Legitimation or Bastardy before that he hath received direction or a mandate out of the Kings Temporal Court doth consist in this that the Ecclesiastical Court never hath Jurisdiction or power to intermeddle with Temporal Inheritance directly or indirectly It being observed that Christ himself refused to meddle with a Cause of that nature when upon request made to him Luke 12. Magister dic fratri meo ut dividat mecum haereditatem he answer'd Quis me constituit judicem aut divisorem super vos And therefore in the time of King H. 3. when the usurped Jurisdiction of the Pope was elevated much higher than ever before or since in the Dominions of the King of England Pope Alex. the third having granted a Commission to the Bishops of Winchester and Exon to enquire de Legitima nativitate of one Agatha the Mother of one Robert de Ardenna and if she were found legitimate then to restore to the said Robert the possession of certain Lands whereof he was dispossess'd being informed that the King of England was greatly offended at the said commission he revoked and countermanded it in the point of the restitution of possession knowing and confessing that the establishment of Possessions belonged to the King and not to the Church Which Case is reported in the Canon Law Decretal Antiq. Collect. 1. lib. 4. tit Qui filii sunt legitimi cap. 4. and cap. 7. where in the 4 th Chapt. the Commission and in the seventh Chapt. the revocation or countermand appears in express terms CHAP. XXXVI Of Divorce as also of Alimony 1. What Divorce
of Sacriledge doth distinguish between Excommunication latam and ferendam for if it be Sacriledge committed against an Ecclesiastical Person then according to the Canon Law and as heretofore practised in this Realm the penalty was Excommunicatio lata but when it is in respect of some things pertaining to the Church in that case the Punishment was Excommunicatio ferenda Lindw de immun Eccl. c. 1. glo in ver omnibus poenis And sometimes a pecuniary punishment was inflicted for Sacriledge 17. q. 4. c. quisquis c. si quis contumax The Ecclesiastical Law doth not punish Sacriledge with that austerity and severity as the Civil Law doth l. Sacrilegio ff ad Leg. Jul. peculat whereby the punishment sometimes is Damnatio ad bestias sometimes the Sacrilegious person is burnt alive sometimes hung on Fonk sometimes condemned to the Mines sometimes banished and sometimes sentenced to death in the ordinary way of Execution He that is guilty of Sacriledge against an Ecclesiastical person is by the Canon Law excommunicatus ipso facto 17. q. 4. c. si quis suadente But if it be in rebus Ecclesiae he is by that Law Excommunicandus de Foro compet c. conquestus If it be committed in the Church and that by firing or breaking it open in that Case the Sacrilegious person is ipso jure excommunicated de sent Excom c. conquesti If it be without burning or breaking it open as when a thing being left in the Church is taken away in that Case he ought to be excommunicated De furtib c. fin And this says Lindwood may stand as a rule in Law that wherever you find that regularly the Sacrilegious person is not ipso jure excommunicated majori Excommunicatione it hath these several Fallentias that is it doth not hold in case of Burning violating spoiling and wasting of the Church nor in burning or breaking open the Church door nor in Sacriledge against an Ecclesiastical person nor in case of striking or violently apprehending any man in the Church nor in any forcible or violent taking away any thing out of the Church nor in any that were excommunicated before for the like Offence nor in such as pull down or demolish the Body of the Church or any part thereof and the like Lindw de immu Eccl. c. ut invadentib glo in ver Excomunicati All which is likewiseexpresly set down in John de Athon's Gloss on Cardinal Othobon's Constitutions de abstrahentib Confug ad Eccles c. ad tutelam glo in ver Obsevari and seems to have an adequate affinity with what Solomon who as in other things so specially in matters of the Temple had the best experience says It is a suare to the man who devoureth that which is Holy Pro. 20. 25. 7. The dreadful Curse denounced against Sacrilegious persons appears in that remarkable passage in Parliament above Four hundred years since where the Priviledges of the Clergy and Franchises of the Church were with the Liberties of the People granted confirmed and settled by the King in full Parliament Anno 1253. in such a solemn manner as no History can parallel The King stood up with his Hand upon his Breast all the Lords Spiritual and Temporal stood with burning Tapers in their Hands the Archbishop pronounceth as followeth viz. By the Authority of God Omnipotent of the Son and of the Holy Ghost c. We Excommunicate Anathematize and sequester from our Holy Mother the Church all those who henceforth knowingly and maliciously deprive and spoil Churches of their right and all those that shall by any art or wit rashly violate diminish or alter secretly or openly in Deed Word or Counsel those Ecclesiastical Liberties c. Granted by our Lord the King to the Archbishops Bishops Prelates c. For everlasting memory whereof we have hereunto put our Seal After which all throwing down their Tapers extinguish'd and smoaking they all said So let all that shall go against this Curse be extinct and stink in Hell And Ethelwolphus the second sole Monarch among the Saxon on Kings having by advice of his Nobles granted for ever to God and the Church both the Tithe of all Goods and the tenth part of all the Lands of England free from all secular Service Taxes or Impositions whatsover concludes the said Grant or Charter of Donation in these words viz. Qui augere voluerit nostram Donationem augeat Omnipotens Deus dies ejus prosperos si quis vero mutare vel minuere praesumpserit noscat se ad Tribunal Christi rationem redditurum 8. Dr. Heylyn in his Ecclesia Restaurata relates a remarkable passage touching a sad Judgment that in the time of Queen Mary befell Buckly Bishop of Bangor An. 1541. for the Sacrilegious havock he made of the Lands and Patrimony of that Church who not content to alienate the Lands and weaken the Estate thereof resolved to rob it also of its Bells for fear perhaps of having any knell rung out at the Churches Funeral and not content to sell the Bells which were five in number he would needs satisfie himself with seeing them conveyed on Shipboard and had scarce given himself that satisfaction but was immediately struck blind and so continued from that time to the day of his death CHAP. XXXIX Of Simony 1. The Definition and description of Simony the penalties thereof 2. The difference between Simoniacus and Simoniace Promotus the latitude of that word Simony 3. How the anuual value of the Benefice is computable upon the Forfeiture by reason of Simony 4. Whether a Clerk Simoniacally presented but not privy to the Simony be disabled for that turn to be presented by the King to the same Church 5. The diversifications of Simoniacal Contracts or the various ways of committing Simony 6. An Obligation to present one upon condition of resignation may not be Simony 7. To promise one a Sum of Money to bestow his endeavour to procure one to be presented to a Benefice is a Simoniacal Contract 8. Several ways of contracting obliging and agreeing which will amount to Simony 9. A Clerk may oblige to his Patron to pay a Sum yearly and yet no Simony 10. The Plea of Simony is a good Barr to the Parsons demand of Tithes 11. Whether the Fathers free Covenant with his Son in Law upon the Marriage of his Daughter to present him to such a Living when it falls be Simony 12. Whether a SimoniacalVsurper shall prejudice the rightful Patron by giving the King the presentation 13. Whether an Incumbent that is in by Simony may after a General Pardon be removed 14. The grand Case of Calvert and Kitching at the Common Law touching Simony 15. To convey a corrupt gift by an innocent hand will not excuse it from being Simony 16. The Kings Case against the Archbishop of Canterbury Sir John Hall and Richard Clark touching Simony 17. The Proof of Simony in a Parson is good to harr him of Tithes 18. A Patrons Presentation upon
Church-gemote Int. Leges H. 1. c. 8. The Convocation is under the power and Authority of the King 21 Ed. 4. 45. b. Assembled only by the Kings Writ 13 Ed. 3. Rot. Parl. M. 1. vid. Stat. 25 H. 8. c. 19. The King having directed his Writ therein assigning the time and place to each of the Archbishops to the effect aforesaid the Archbishop of Canterbury doth thereupon direct his Letters to the Bishop of London as his Dean Lindw Provin Sec. 1. de Poenis ver Tanquam in Gloss First Citing himself peremptorily then willing him to Cite in like manner all the Bishops Deans Archdeacons Cathedral and Collegiate Churches and generally all the Clergy of his Province to the Place at the day in the said Writ prefixed withal directing that one Proctor for every Cathedral or Collegiate Church and two for the other Clergy of each Diocess may suffice In pursuance whereof the Bishop of London directs his Letters accordingly willing them to certifie the Archbishop the Names of all such as shall be so Monished by them in a Schedule annexed to their Letters Certificatory whereupon the Cathedral and Collegiate Churches and the other Churches having Elected their Proctors it is certified to the Bishop who makes due Returns thereof which method is likewise observed in the other Province of York It is said That these Proctors anciently had Place and Vote in the Lower House of Parliament a good expedient for the maintenance and preservation of the Liberties of the Church The Prolocutor of the Lower House of Convocation is immediately at the first Assembly by the motion of the Bishops chosen by that Lower House and presented to the Bishops as their Prolocutor by whom they intend to deliver their Resolutions to the higher House and to have their own House specially ordered and governed His Office is to cause the Clerk to call the Names of the Members of that House as oft as he shall see cause likewise to see all things propounded to be read by him to gather the Suffrages or Votes and the like Trin. 8 Jac. It was Resolved by the two Chief Justices and divers other Justices at a Committee before the Lords of Parliament concerning the Authority of a Convocation 1 That a Convocation cannot Assemble without the Assent of the King 2 That after their Assembling they cannot conferr to constitute any Canons without License del Roy. 3 When upon Conference they conclude any Canons yet they cannot execute any of them without the Royal Assent 4 They cannot execute any after Royal Assent but with these Limitations viz. 1 That they be not against the Kings Prerogative 2 Nor against Statute Law 3 Nor against the Common Law 4 Nor against the Customes of the Realm All which appears by 25 H. 8. c. 19. 19. Ed. 3. Title Quare non Admisit 7. 10. H. 7. 17. Merton cap. 9. By 2 H. 6. 13. a Convocation may make Constitutions to bind the Spiritualty because they all in person or by Representation are present but not the Temporalty Q. And 21 Ed. 4. 47. the Convocation is Spiritual and so are all their Constitutions Vid. The Records in Turri 18 H. 8. 8 Ed. 1. 25 Ed. 1. 11 Ed. 2. 15 Ed. 2. Prohibitio Regis ne Clerus in Congregatione sua c. attemptet contra jus seu Coronam c. By which it appears that they can do nothing against the Law of the Land or the Kings Prerogative 5. The word Convocation and the word Synod are rather words of two Languages than things of two significations for although they have different derivations the former from the Latin the other from the Greek yet in effect they both center in the same thing Convocation à Convocando because they are called together by the Kings Writ It is of very great Antiquity according to Sir Edward Coke who mentions out of Mr. Bede and other Authors and ancient Records such as were nigh a thousand years since and more expresly of one great Synod held by Austins Assembling the Britain Bishops in Council An. 686. And affirms That the Clergy was never Assembled or called together at a Convocation but by the Kings Writ And in the year 727. there was a Convocation of the Clergy called Magna Servorum Dei frequentia It was by the assistance and authority of Ethelbert the first Christian King of Kent that Austin called the aforesaid Assembly of the British Bishops and Doctors that had retained the Doctrine of the Gospel to be held in the borders of the Victians and West-Saxons about Southampton as supposed to which resorted as Mr. Bede says Seven Bishops and many other Learned Divines but this Synod or Convocation suddenly brake up without any thing done or resolved This Assembly was conven'd for determining the time for the Celebration of Easter touching which the Controversie continuing no less than 90 years after was at last concluded at another Convocation purposely called at Whitby by the Authority of Oswy King of Northumberland and whereof the Reverend Cedda newly Consecrated Bishop was Prolocutor and King Oswy himself present at the Assembly Likewise about the year 1172. at Cassils in Ireland a Convocation was held by Authority of King H. 2. soon after he had Conquered that Island which Convocation was for the Reformation of the Irish Church where amongst many other Constitutions it was Decreed That all the Church-Lands and all their Possessions should be altogether free from the Exaction of Secular men and that from thenceforth all Divine things should be handled in every part of Ireland in such sort as the Church of England handleth them Likewise about the year 1175. at London a Synod or Convocation was held at which King H. 2. was present where among other Canons and Constitutions it was both by Authority of the King and Synod decreed That every Patron taking a Reward for any Presentation should for ever lose the Patronage thereof Which together with other Canons then made for the better government of the Church of England were Published by Richard Archbishop of Canterbury with the Kings Assent Likewise a Provincial Synod was held at Oxford by Stephen Langton Archbishop of Canterbury under King H. 3. about the year 1222. for Reformation of the Clergy with many others in subordination to the Laws of the Land One special Priviledge of the Convocation appears by 8 H. 6. cap. 1. All the Clergy from henceforth to be called to the Convocation by the Kings Writ and their Servants and Familiars shall for ever hereafter fully use and enjoy such liberty and Immunity in coming tarrying and returning as the Great men and Commonalty of the Realm of England called or to be called to the Kings Parliament have used or ought to have or enjoy 8 H. 6. In Parliamento Statutum est ut Praelati atque Clerici câ—rumque Famulatus cum ad Synodos accesserint iisdem Privilegiis ac
Immunitatibus gaudeant quibus Milites Burgenses Parliamenti Ant. Brit. fo 284. nu 30. 6. The Jurisdiction of the Convocation in this Realm though relating to matters meerly Spiritual and Ecclesiastical yet is subordinate to the establish'd Laws of the Land it being Provided by the Statute of 25 H. 8. c. 19. That no Canons Constitutions or Ordinances shall be made or put in execution within this Realm by Authority of the Convocation of the Clergy repugnant to the Prerogative Royal or to the Customes Laws or Statutes of this Realm To the same effect was that of 9 Ed. 1. Rot. Parl. Memb. 6. Inhibitio Archiepiscopo omnibus Episcopis aliis Praelatis apud Lambeth Conventuris ne aliquid statuant in praejudicium Regis Coronam vel dignitatem For although the Archbishop and the Bishops and the rest of the Clergy of his Province Assembled in a Synod have power to make Constitutions in Spiritual things yet they ought to be Assembled by Authority of the King and to have as aforesaid his Royal Assent to their Constitutions which being had and obtained the Canons of the Church made by the Convocation and the King without Parliament shall bind in all matters Ecclesiastical as well as an Act of Parliament as was Resolved in Bird and Smiths Case Although the Saxons who founded and endowed most of our Churches and made many good Laws in reference to the Jurisdiction power and priviledges thereof yet the Royal Prerogative with the Laws and Customes of the Realm were ever so preserved as not to be invaded thereby King AEthelbert the first Saxon King King Ina AEthelstane Edmund Edgar and King Kanute all these made Laws in favour of the Church but none of them ever entrenched on the Prerogative of the Crown or on the Laws or Customes of the Realm nor any of those ancient Church-Laws ever made without the Supream Authority to ratifie and confirm the same 7. The Laws and Constitutions whereby the Ecclesiastical Government is supported and the Church of England governed are the General Canons made by General Councils also the Arbitria Sanctorum Patrum the Decrees of several Archbishops and Bishops the Ancient Constitutions made in our several Provincial Synods either by the Legates Otho and Othobon or by several Archbishops of Canterbury All which by the 25 H. 8. are in force in England so far as they are not repugnant to the Kings Prerogative the Laws and Customes of England Also the Canons made in Convocations of Later times as Primo Jacobi Regis and confirmed by his Regal Authority Also in some Statutes Enacted by Parliament touching Ecclesiastical affairs together with divers Customes not written but in use beyond the memory of Man and where these fail the Civil Law takes place Among the Britain Councils according to Bishop Prideaux his Synopsis of Councils Edit 5. those amongst the rest are of most remark viz. At Winchester in King Edgars time under Dunstane at Oxford by Stephen Langton Archbishop of Canterbury at Claringdon under King Henry the Second The Council under King Edward the 6 th in which the 39 Articles of the English Confession was concluded and confirmed The Synod under the same King from which we receive the English Liturgy which now we have composed by Seven Bishops and Four Doctors and confirmed by the publick consent of the Church which as also the said 39 Articles the succeeding Princes Queen Eliz. King James and King Charles ratified and commended to Posterity At London a Synod in which 141 Canons or Constitutions relating to the pious and peaceable Government of the Church presented to King James by the Synod and confirmed by his Regal Authority and at Perth in Scotland where were Articles concerning Administring the Sacrament to the Sick Private Baptism where Necessity requires Confirmation admitting Festivals Kneeling at the Receiving the Sacrament and an allowance of Venerable Customes But de Concil Britan. vid. D. Spelman The Ancient Canons of the Church and Provincial Constitutions of this Realm of England were according to Lindwood the Canonist who being Dean of the Arches compiled and explained the same in the time of King H. 6. made in this order or method and under these Archbishops of Canterbury viz. The Canons or Constitutions 1. Of Stephen Langton Cardinal Archbishop of Canterbury in the Council at Oxford in the year of our Lord 1222 who distinguish'd the Bible into Chapters 2. Of Otho Cardinal the Popes Legate in Anno 1236. on whose Constitutions John de Athon Dr. of Laws and one of the Canons of Lincoln did comment or gloss 3. Of Boniface Archbishop of Cant. 1260. 4. Of Othobon Cardinal of St. Adrian and Legate of the Apostolical Chair on whose Constitutions the said John de Athon did likewise Glossematize His Canons were made at London in Anno 1268. 5. Of John Peckham Archbishop of Canterbury at a Synod held at Reding An. 1279. 6. Of the same Peckham at a Synod held at Lambeth An. 1281. 7. Of Robert Winchelse Archbishop of Canterbury An. 1305. 8. Of Walter Reynold Archbishop of Canterbury at a Synod held at Oxford An. 1322. These Constitutions in some Books are ascribed to Simon Mepham but erroneously for the date of these Constitutions being An. 1322. the said Walter Reynold according to the Chronicle died in An. 1327. and was succeeded by Simon Mepham 9. Of Simon Mepham Archbishop of Cant. An. 1328. 10. Of John Stradford Archbishop An. 13 ... 11. Of Simon Islepe Archbishop An. 1362. 12. Of Simon Sudbury Archbishop An. 1378. 13. Of Tho. Arundel Archbishop at a Synod or Council held at Oxford An. 1408. 14. Of Henry Chichley Archbishop An. 1415. 15. Of Edmond Archbishop of Canterbury 16. Of Richard Archbishop of Canterbury The Dates of the Canons or Constitutions of these Two last Lindwood makes no mention by reason of the uncertainty thereof but withal says it is clear That Richard did immediately succeed the foresaid Stephen Langton and the said Edmond succeeded Richard Lindw de Poen c. ad haec infra in verb. Mimime admittatur If so then it was most probably Richard Wethershed who was Archbishop of Canterbury An. 1229. And St. Edmond Chancellor of Oxford who was Archbishop of Canterbury An. 1234. 8. Councils were either General or Oecumenical from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whereunto Commissioners by the Emperours Authority were sent from all quarters of the World where Christ hath been preached Or National or Provincial or Particular by Bullenger called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such were the Councils of Gangra Neo-caesarea and many others commonly Assembled by Patriarchs and Bishops in some particular place of a Countrey The ends of these Councils chiefly were either for the suppression of Heresies the decision of Controversies the appeasing of Schisms or the Ordaining of Canons and Constitutions for decency of Order in the Church Vid. AElfrici Canones ad Wulfinum Episcopum Can. 33. where it is said That there were Four Synods
Simony and the Error of the Nicholaitans whereof they counted such Priests guilty as had married Wives though they did not as the Nicholaitans make them Common At Mantua An. 1066. the Emperour Henry the Fourth assembled a Council for pacifying the Differences in the Roman Church between Alexander the Second and Candalus called Honorius the Second wherein Alexander was declared Pope and Candalus pardoned At Winchester Pope Alexander the Second by two Cardinals sent into England Assembled a Council to appease the Troubles of the Church in this Kingdom wherein they deposed certain Bishops and Abbots among whom Stigandus Bishop of Canterbury because he had possessed that Chair Robert Archbishop thereof being then alive and because he possessed another Bishoprick with it viz. the Bishoprick of Winchester At Friburgh anciently called Tributia the Bishops of Germany assembled themselves in a Council in which they declared the Archbishop of Bremen to be an Enemy to their Countrey except he delivered up the young Emperour Henry the Fourth to be educated according to the Covenant made between the Princes and Bishops of Germany during his Minority At Mentz An. 1069. a Council was assembled in order to a Divorce of the Emperour Henry 4. from his Wife from which he was disswaded by the Arguments of Petrus Damianus the Popes Nuncio for that purpose At Erfurd An. 1074. the Bishop of Mentz assembled a Council in order to an observance of a Command from Pope Gregory 7 th touching a separation of the Priests within the Bishoprick of Mentz from their Wives or else to depose them from their Offices By reason whereof as also by reason of the Bishops exaction of Tithes from Turingia this Council rose in a tumult and great confusion re infecta At Mentz An. 1075. the Bishop thereof being commanded by Pope Gregory 7 th to separate the Priests from their Wives convened a Synod but the married Priests so terrified the Bishop of Mentz and the Bishop of Chur the Popes Nuncio that this Council also as the former was dissolved and nothing done At Wormes the Emperour assembled all the Bishops of his Kingdom in order to a deposing of Pope Gregory 7 th otherwise called Hildebrand accused of Perjury Ambition Avarice and Pride The determination of this Council was That he should be removed from the Popedom which was Subscribed by all the Bishops present at the Council At Friburgh An. 1076. another Council was assembled wherein the Princes of Saxony and Sweve appeared in favour of the See of Rome against the Emperour Henry the Fourth At Rome by order of the Pope a Council was assembled in Lent wherein the Emperour Henry 4 th was not only Anathematiz'd but also denuded as far as in them lay of his Imperial Dignity At Brixia in the year 1080. the Emperour Henry 4 th assembled 30 Bishops of Germany and Italy together with many Princes of the Empire All which consented That Hildebrand should be deposed from the Popedom and Gilbertus Bishop of Ravenna placed in his room At Rome An. 1081. the Emperour Henry 4 th with the Advice of the Roman Senate appointed a Council to be Assembled wherein Hildebrand was deposed and Gilbertus otherwise Wigbertus to succeed in the Papacy This Council was called by the said Emperour soon after he had besieged and taken the City of Rome At Beneventum a Council was Assembled by Pope Victor the Third who before his Election to the Papacy was named Desiderius Abbot in Cassinates chosen by the Romans not regarding Gilbertus whom the Emperour had made Pope In this Council Victor the Third Anathematized Gilbertus Bishop of Ravenna At Clermont in Overnie of France in the year 1095. Vrbanus the Second convened a great Assembly wherein it was Ordained That an Army should be raised for support of the distressed Christians in Jerusalem and recovery of the Holy Land out of the hands of the Infidels The which was likewise Ordained in the Council of Placentia and other Councils of the lesser concern here omitted for Brevities sake In the next viz. the 12 th Century there were above 115 Councils To instance in the most material of them may suffice for this Abridgment At Paris Vrbanus the Second at the complaint of Alexius Emperour of Constantinople against the rage of the Turks assembled a Council of most Nations and was present himself thereat In this Council were appointed 100000 Men out of the Western Kingdoms for the Holy Land At Florence Pope Paschalis the Second convened a Council wherein the Bishop of Florence was called to an account for Preaching openly That Antichrist was already come for which he was sharply rebuked and commanded That for time to come he should utter no such Doctrine At London in the year 1102. in the Third year of the Reign of Hen. 1. King of England Anselmus Archbishop of Canterbury assembled a Council for prohibiting the Marriages of Priests and the year following was constrained to convene another Council at St. Pauls in London to make Constitutions for the punishment of such as defiled themselves with Sodomitical Lusts At Mentz An. 1106. a great Council was assembled against the Emperour Henry 4. whom they condemned of Heresie which was Simony because he would not resign the Right of Investure of Bishops into the Popes hands and having Excommunicated him took off his Imperial Crown At Troyes in France in the year 1107. Pope Paschalis the Second convened a Council which treated concerning the Investure of Bishops not to be in the power of Lay-persons At Triburia in Friburgh in the year 1119. the Bishops of Germany assembled concerning the Investure of Bishops and in opposition to the Emperour Henry the Fifth At Senon a Council was called against Abelardus by reason of his Heresie He was also accounted an Heretick in the Council of Soâ—sson The First Four Lateran Councils are comprehend under one and the same Title as more favouring the Roman Dissentions than the Doctrine and Discipline of the Church The first under Henry the Fifth and Calixtus the Second which had 300 or according to Bellarmine 900 Bishops and 22 Canons In this Council Burdinus the Anti-Pope was laid aside the vestures with the Ring and Staff were taken from the Emperour and given to the Pope who absolved the Emperour and gave him power of electing German Bishops In this Council there were appointed Crosses for the 〈◊〉 War by means whereof Pardon of Sins might be grant 〈◊〉 them that undertook that War and to their Families The Second Lateran Council was under Lotharius the Emperour and Innocentius the Second which increased to the number of about 2000 Bishops This Council omitted Thirty Canons lately published by Gratian from the Vatican Library which Bellarmine is said to reject It discharged Peter usurping the Roman See after Leo under the name of Anacletus the Second branded for Hereticks Peter of
into the Church albeit Divine Service be not then celebrating unless it be to hear the word preached which being ended he is immediately to depart or stand at the Church-door in the time of Divine Service and hearing the same albeit he go not within the Church it self or thrust himself into the company of others when it is in his power to avoid it or lastly when he continues too long secure under such Sentence of Excommunication without repentance whereby the Law concludes him so manacled by his obstinacy as no Spiritual Physick can have any operation upon him And although regularly the Return of such a one is to be expected usque ad annum yet in this Kingdom quoad incovationem Brachii Secularis it is sufficient if Forty daies be expired after his Excommunication Ibid. c. 1. authoritate glos in verb. Contemnentes And whereas we often in the Law meet with certain Cases of Offences incurring the Sentence of Excommunication ipso facto that is as aforesaid nullo hominis ministerio interveniente Requiritur tamen even in that case Sententia Declaratoria C. cum secund Leges de Haeret. li. 6. Lindw de Foro Comp. c. 1. glos in verb. ipso facto 8. It is therefore not impertinent here to insert what principally those Offences are on the Guilty whereof the Law doth inflict this Excommunication ipso facto Lindwood tells us that there are found among the Canons and Constitutions Provincial these Cases following wherein Excommunication ipso facto is incurr'd viz. 1 A wilful and malicious impeding the execution of the Canon against Incontinency specially in Ecclesiasticks as to Concubines 2 A clandestine and surreptitious Proceeding at Law even to the Writ of Banishment against an innocent person and ignorant of the Proceedings 3 Bigamy 4 False Accusing of any Innocent Clergy-man before a Temporal Judge whereby he happens to suffer under the Secular Power 5 A laying Snares to entrap any in holy Orders whereby afterwards to charge them falsly before the Secular Powers with Crimes whereof they were not guilty 6 A violation of lawful Sequestrations made by the Bishops their Vicars general or principal Officials 7 The exercise of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction by any Clerk married or by any Lay-person in matters only and properly pertaining to the Cognizance of the Church 8 Disobedience to the Gregorian Constitution forbidding the holding of Two Benefices Incompatible cum Cura animarum without a Dispensation 9 A procuring to be Presented to a Benefice that is already full of an Incumbent by virtue of the Writs of Quare non admisit or Quare impedit or the like 10 Abettors and Advisors of any to fraudulent Conveyances or Deeds of Gift in fraudem Ecclesiae Regis Creditorum aut haeredum 11 All such as hinder any of what quality soever that are legally Testable from making their last Wills and Testaments or afterwards do unjustly obstruct the due execution of the same 12 All such as hinder the devotion of the people in making their Offerings and paying their Tithes converting them to their own use 13 All such as deny the gathering of the Tithes of any Fruit or molest and hinder the Collectors thereof 14 All Lay-persons who usurp upon such Oblations and Offerings as are due and appertain only to Ecclesiastical persons without their assent and the assent of the Bishop 15 Sacrilegious persons and all such as invade the just Rights Liberties or Revenues of the Church or otherwise unjustly possess themselves de bonis Ecclesiasticis 16 All Bayliffs and other Officers that unjustly enter upon the Goods of the Church or unduly exact from the same or commit Waste upon any the Revenues of a Church vacant 17 All Oppugners of Episcopal Authority or that resist and oppose the exercise of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction and all such as disswade others from their due Obedience thereunto 18 All such as being imprisoned for their Contempt to some Ecclesiastical Sentence are thence set at liberty contrary to the Liberties and Customes of the Church of England being Excommunicate persons when they were first apprehended 19 All such as violently usurp upon the propriety of such Trees and Fruits as grow in the Church-yards rooting them up or felling them down or mowing down the Grass thereof contrary to the will and without the consent of the Rector or Vicar of any Church or Chappel or their Tenants 20 All such as should non ritè solemnize Prohibited Marriages that is such as have any Canonical Impediment 21 All such as contrary to the true Catholick sense shall assert any thing or lay down positions or make propositions sauouring of Heresie publickly in the Schools 22 All such as in their Preaching or otherwise shall violate the Canon that enjoyns a due examination and approbation of persons before they are admitted to Preach the Word of God 23 All such as touching the Sacraments assert any thing beside or contrary to the determination of the Church or call such things into doubt publickly as are defined and stated by the Church 24 All such as in the Universities do after a premonition to the contrary hold any Opinions or assert any Doctrines Propositions or Conclusions touching the Catholick Faith or good manners of an ill tendency contrary to the determination of the Church 25 All such Clerks as without Ecclesiastical Authority shall of themselves or by any Lay-power intrude themselves into the possession of any Parochial Church or other Ecclesiastical Living having Curam animarum These Cases and some others now not of use in this Realm are enumerated by Lindwood Lindw de Sententia Excom c. ult gloss in verb. Candelis accensis But there are very many other Cases in the Canon Law that fall under this Excommunication ipso facto by which in the Law is ever understood the Major Excommunicatio and was wont to be published and denounced in the Church Four solemn daies in every year when the Congregation was likeliest to be most full and that in Majorem terrorem 9. The Causes of Excommunication ipso facto according to the Constitutions and Canons Ecclesiastical of the Church of England now in force are such as these viz. 1 Impugners of the Kings Supremacy 2 Affirmers of the Church of England as now established to be not a true and Apostolical Church 3 Impugners of the Publick Worship of God establish'd in the Church 4 Impugners of the Articles of Religion establish'd in the Church of England 5 Impugners of the Rites and Ceremonies established in the Church of England 6 Impugners of the Government of the Church by Archbishops Bishops c. 7 Impugners of the Form of making and Consecrating Archbishops Bishops c. in the Church of England 8 Authors of Schisms in the Church 9 Maintainers of Schismaticks Conventicles and Constitutions made in Conventicles Likewise by the said Canons the Ecclesiastical Censure of Excommunication is incurr'd by all such Ministers as Revolt from the Articles unto which they subscribed at their
H. 6. 19. per Prisot y 8 E. 4. 24. b. per Curtam 5 H. 7. 20. b. per Reble and 22 H. 6. 30. per Mark. z Rol. Abr. Ver. presentment lit P. pag. 384. a 21 H. 6. 44. 34. H 6. 40. b 21 H. 6. 44. c 34 H. 6. 11. b. per Prisot 34 H. 6. 38. d 34 H. 6. 11. b. e ibid. per Prisot f 21 H. 6. 44. 45. Rollâ—ubi supra g 34 H. 6. 12. per curiam h F. N. B. Spoliation fo 36. b. vid. Casâ— Edes vers the Bishop of Oxford in Vaugh. Rep. i 38 H. 6. f. 19. Br. Spoliation pl. 4. O. N. B. 33. b. F. N. B. 54. Finch Nomotexnia p. 138. Bird and Smiths Case More 's Rep. Roberts and Amond shams Case More 's Rep. Mich. 13. Jac. B. R. the Kings case against Zakar Bulst par 3. F. N. B. 175. b. Finch ubi sup p. 135. Stamf. 133. Cap. 40. sect 7. in fin sect pag. 564. THE INDEX Referring to PAGE and PARAGRAPH ABBY-Lands how many ways priviledged or dischargâ—◠〈◊〉 Tithes p. 383. How the Abby of Battel came to be dispensâ—â— with from Visitation p. 108. Sect. 8. When and by whom 〈◊〉 Abby of Westminster was founded p. 328. Sect. 5. Abbot whence that word is derived and what it signifies p. 326 327. Sect. 1. How many Abbots anciently in England p. 327. Sect. 1. and 328. Sect. 5. They were reputed as Peers p. 327. Sect. 2. Some were Elective others Presentative p. 328. Sect. 5. When and by whom made Elective p. 331. Sect. 7. Three Abbots condemn'd at once for denying the Kings Supremacy p. 10. Sect. 14. Abeyance what p. 183. Sect. 9. and 189. Sect. 8. and 284. Sect. 3. Abjuration The form thereof anciently p. 141 142. Sect. 8. Absence of the Husband from the Wife what requisite to cause a Divorce p. 494. Sect. 2. Abstinence or Fasting Days the Original thereof in England p. 130. Sect. 44. Acceptance of Rent by a Bishop whether it shall bind him p. 38. Sect. ult By a Parson whether it confirms the Lease made by his Predecessor p. 189. Sect. 8. Accessories determinable in that Court which hath cognizance of 〈◊〉 Principal p. 114. Sect. 11. and p. 123. Sect. 25. Accompt in what case an Executor shall not be compelled thereunâ—â— p. 116. Sect. 12. Acorns Whether Tithable p. 383. Action upon the Case in what Case it may lye at Common Law for suing in the Ecclesiastical Court p. 444. Administrator how he may make his own Goods 〈…〉 Debts p. 86. Sect. 11. Admission what and under what qualification 〈…〉 p. 272. Sect. 6. the form thereof p. 272. Sect. 7. Admittendo Clerico in what Cases that 〈…〉 Adultery where Cogniâ—able and 〈…〉 Advocatio Medietatis Ecclesiae Medietatis Advocationis Ecclesiae the difference in Law between them p. 206. Sect. 2. Advocatione decimarum what that Writ imports p. 647. Sect. 7. Advowe or Avowe who properly such p. 206. Sect. 2. and p. 213. Sect. 14. Advowson what and whence derived p. 205. Sect. 1. Twofold p. 206. The Original thereof p. 207. Sect. 3 A Temporal non Spiritual Inheritance p. 209. Sect. 6 7. How Advowson in Gross differs from Appendant p. 210. Sect. 8. Whether it may be extended p. 182. Sect. 7. By what words in a Grant it may pass or not p. 211. Sect. 10. p. 214 Sect. 15 16. Whether it may be Assets p. 214. Sect. 15. Whether the Advowson of a Vicarage endowed belongs to the Parson or the Parsons Patron p. 216. Sect. 21. Whether the Advowson of a Vicarage doth pass by the Grant of the Vicarage p. 219. Sect. 24. Three Original Writs of Advowsons p. 216. Sect. 20. Aftermath and Aftergrass whether Tithable p. 384. Age at what age a Minor Executor may administer p. 219. Sect. 16. Agistment what and whether Titheable p. 384 385. Agreement between Parson and Parishioner touching Tithes p. 373. Sect. 47. and p. 385 386. Good for years without Deed not so for Life p. 379. Sect. 69. and p. 386. Alcheron how severely it doth punish Adultery p. 471. Sect. 6. Aldermanus anciently what p. 96. Sect. 1. Aliens whether presentable to a Church in England p. 264. Sect. 26. and p. 272. Sect. 6. Alimony what p. 508. Sect. 13. where cognizable p. 510. Sect. 16. 18 19. In what Cases the Law allows Alimony or not p. 509 510. Sect. 14 15. whether due to her that Elopes p. 508. Sect. 13. Alms or things appointed for that end whether Tithable p. 386. Altarage what p. 339. Sect. 1. whether Tithe Wool or Tithe Wood shall pass by the word Altaragium p. 341. Sect. 3. p. 342. Sect. 4 5. St. Andrews in Scotland when and by whom the Bishop thereof was made Metropolitan of all Scotland p. 18. Sect. 9. Animalia Utilia Inutilia the difference between them in reference to Tithes p. 360. Sect. 17. and p. 386. Annates what by and to whom payable p. 335. Sect. 1. The Original thereof p. 337. Sect. 2 3. vid. First-fruits Annua Pensione what that Writ imports p. 648. Sect. 14. Anselme Archbishop of Canterbury the first that made Appeals to Rome p. 97. Sect. 1. and p. 118. Sect. 13. The first Archbishop of Canterbury that was Legatus Natus p. 98. Sect. 1. Apparitor Action against such for false informing p. 88. Sect. 14. vid. Summoner Appeals to Rome prohibited p. 9. Sect. 14. p. 118. Sect. 13. They are made to the King in Chancery p. ibid. Appeal out of Ireland to the Delegates in England in what case p. 407. vid. Delegates Appellatione remota the effect of that clause in Law p. 117. Sect. 13. Apples what Tithes they pay whether small to the Vicar or great to the Parson p. 361. Sect. 21. p. 386. In what case they may not be Tithable p. 371. Sect. 44. Appropriation what p. 223. Sect. 3. The original thereof p. 221 222. Sect. 1. Whether it may be made without the Kings License ibid. and p. 198. Sect. 3. Whose Assents are requisite thereunto p. 222. Sect. 1. How they are now chang'd in their use and end from what they were originally p. 223. Sect. 2. Whether they might formerly be granted to Nunneries p. 223. Sect. 2. and p. 225. Sect. 5. They may not now as to their Original be called into question p. 226. Sect. 6. How a Church Impropriate may become disappropriate p. 229. Sect. 12. Arabians their strange conceit of Adultery p. 471. Sect. 6. The punishment thereof with them Capital ibid. Arable Land left Fallow and untill'd every other year whether Tithable that year p. 394. Archbishop whence so called A description of that Dignity p. 12. Sect. 1. What difference between Archbishop and Metropolitan p. 15. Sect. 3. Three Archbishops in England and Wales anciently p. ibid. Sect. 4. How that in Wales came to be lost and when p. 17. Sect. 6. None in Ireland until the year 1152. p. 20. Sect. 13. In what Cases an Archbishop may call
p. 31. Sect. 12. Several things incident to a Bishop qua talis p. ibid. and Sect. 13. In what respects his Jurisdiction is not meerly local p. 32 33. Sect. 15. The Dignity and Precedency of Bishops here in England p. 35. Sect. 19. Their precedency among themselves p. 13. Sect. 1. Their Capacity of Temporal Jurisdiction restored p. 36. Sect. 20. They were anciently invested per Annulum Baculum p. 24. Sect. 3. and p. 29. Sect. 8. Bishops of London Deans of the Episcopal Colledge p. 38. Sect. 22. Bishopricks in England all Founded by the Kings of England p. 24. Sect. 3. How many iu England p. 12 13. Sect. 1. They were anciently Donative p. 24. Sect. 3. and p. 29. Sect. 8. Their Patronage is in the King ibid. How the Bishopricks of Wales became annexed to the Crown of England p. 28. Sect. 6. They were erected into Baronies by King William the Conqueror p. 35. Sect. 19. Blasphemy what whence so called Threefold the severe Punishments inflicted thereon p. 559 560. Sect. 1 2 3. Bona Notabilia what p. 104. Sect. 6. Bricks whether Tithable p. 390. Broom in what Case Tithable or not p. 390. Buck and Doe not Tithable yet payable for Tithe p. 361. Sect. 20. and p. 380. Sect. 75. Bull or the Popes Bull whence so called p. 341. Sect. 3. Burial in the Body of the Church who hath right to License it p. 139. Sect. 5. Whether any thing payable to the Parson for Burial of him out of his Parish that died in his Parish p. 188. Sect. 5. Burglary to enter a Church by Night with an intent to steal p. 141. Sect. 8. C. CAerlegion in Wales anciently the Metropolis of Britannia Secunda p. 16. Sect. 4. Calves how Tithed and when and what kind of Tithes they yield p. 390. Camois or Sir John de Camois the remarkable Case of his demising his Wife p. 474. Sect. 11. Canon-Law when and how first introduced into England p. 129 c. Sect. 44. Where and by whom it was first read in this Kingdom p. 132. Sect. ibid. Whether it be any part of the Law of England p. 585 586. Sect. 3. p. 131. Sect. 44. Canons anciently made by the Kings of this Realm without the Pope p. 6. Sect. 8. They were ever called the Kings Canons not the Bishops p. ibid. They cannot be made nor oblige the Subject without the Royal assent p. 7. Sect. 11. and p. 99. Sect. 2. They may not be repugnant to the Kings Prerogative nor to the Laws or Customes of the Realm p. ibid. p. 9. Sect. 14. p. 163. Sect. 5. p. 192. Sect. 15. p. 589. Sect. 6. What Canons in force 1 Ed. 6. p 585. Sect. 2. They are the Ecclesiastical Laws of the Land p. 112. Sect 9. Canterbury anciently the Royal City of the Kings of Kent p. 13. Sect. 1. when first declared to be the Metropolitan Church of England Scotland and Ireland p. 20 Sect. 13. Cathedrals whence so called p. 347. Sect. 1. Cathedraticum what and how it differs from Procurations p. 72. § 9. the original thereof ib. Cattel in what cases tythable or not and the Herbage thereof p. 390 391. p. 366. Sect. 33. p. 367. § 35. whether young Cattel are tythable ib. p. 370 371. § 43. whether the Herbage of Barren Cattel be tythable p. 373. § 46. Caveat entered against an Institution to a Benefice whether it makes void such Institution made after the entring of the Caveat p. 276. § 34. p. 280. § 18 whether a Caveat entred in the life time of an Incumbent be void ib. Cautione admittenda what that Writ imports and the effect thereof in Law p. 648. § 10. Certificate of the Bishop requisite in a Plea of Bastardy p. 484. § 13. in what Case traversable p. 88. § 12. Cession what p. 286. § 9. where Cognizable p. 122. § 11. Chalk whether tythable p. 391. Chancel by whom to be repaired p. 143. § 10. p. 175. § 4. In whom the Freehold thereof 〈◊〉 p. 150. § 22. Chancellor of a Diocese a description of his Office p. 81. § 1. What matters cognizable by him p. 85. § 10. The original and use of that Office p. 81 82. § 2. What the Canons enjoyn concerning such p. ibid. § 3. Why called the Bishops Vicar General p. 81. § 1. Whether a Divine not experienced in the Civil and Canons Laws may be a Chancellor p. 82 83. § 4. Chaplains whether the King Queen Prince and Children of the Blood Royal may retain as many as they please p. 294. § 3. How many the Archbishop of Canterbury may retain ibid p. 21. § 13. and p. 32. § 13. How many retainable by a Bishop ib. How many by a Duke Marquess Earl and other persons of honour p. 294. Sect. 3. Chappel whence that word p. 145 146. Sect. 15. How many kinds thereof ibid. What a Chappel of ease and what a Free Chappel is and by whom visitable Sect. ibid. The Imperial Law touching the building of Chappels p. 146. Sect. 17. Chapter what p. 56. Sect. 8 c. The difference between Capitulum and Conventus p. 58. Sect. 9. Charles Martell the first that violated the Church in point of Tithes p. 354. Sect. 7. Charter of William the Conquerour touching Consistories p. 84. Of King John touching the Election of Bishops p. 183. Sect. 10. Of King H. 8 touching Pentecostals p. 74. Chaunter and Chauntry what p. 392 c. Sect. 6. Certain differences in Law touching Chauntries p. 331. Sect. 8. Cheâ—se in what Case to be Tithed or not p. 391. Cherry-Trees where adjudged Timber and Tithe-free p. 392. Chicken how Tithable or not p. 392. Child how reputed legitimate or not as to the time of it's Birth in computation from the time of its conception p. 484. Sect. 12. Chorepiscopi what p. 30. Sect. 11. Christmas-day whether Arrests may be made thereon p. 115. Sect. 12. Church none such in Law until Consecration p. 142. Sect. 9. Anciently a Sanctuary p. 141. s 8. Threefold p. 136. s 1. Church-Lands prohibited by the Imperial Law from being alienated p. 136. s 2. In whom the Freehold of the Church and Church-yard is p. 137. s 3. Churchwardens by whom Eligible and wherein their Office consists p. 160 c. Sect. 1. p. 162. s 4 5. p. 168. s 21. p. 166. s 14. Whether they are a Corporation in Law p. 162 163. s 5. p. 164. s 11. and whether as such they may take Lands to the use of the Church p. 167. s 17. p. 168. s 22. What power they have touching Seats in the Church p. 140 141. s 7. What Actions may lie for or against them p. 161. s 2. p. 163. s 7 8. p. 167. s 18. p. 168. s 20. p. 186 187. s 3. Before whom they are to make their Account p. 161. s 1. p. 166. s 16. p. 167. s 19. Whether the New Church-wardens may have Action for Trespass done in their Predecessors time p. 162. s
The causes thereof p. 206 207. Sect. 2. Where cognizable p. 122. Sect. 21. Whether a Bar to Tithes due before p. 398. Whether the Church be void pending the Appeal from a Sentence of Deprivation p. 314. Sect. 17. Delegates-Court how Constituted p. 117. Sect. 13. Whether they may Excommunicate or grant Letters of Administration p. ibid. Dilapidation what p. 173. Sect. 1 2 3. The remedies in Law against it and how many ways it may happen ibid. Whether it be a sufficient cause of Deprivation p. 175. Sect. 5 9. and p. 315. Sect. 19. Diocess whence that word derived p. 101. Sect. 3. What it properly signifies p. 275. Sect. 8. Discharge of Tithes how many ways it may be p. 398. In what Cases it may be or not p. 358. Sect. 12. p. 368. Sect. 38. Dispensation the true definition thereof p. 112. Sect. 9. By whom Dispensations may be granted and in what Cases p. 107 c. Sect. 8. Anciently had from the Court of Rome ibid. It may be without the word Dispensamus p. 302. Sect. 18. They are grantable by the King qua talis p. 5. Sect. 7. p. 109. Sect. 8. The granting thereof is eminently in the Crown p. 6. Sect. 9. The Archbishop of Canterbury may be Statute grant them ibid. p. 19. Sect. 11. The difference between such granted by the Pope formerly and those granted by the King now p. 293. Sect. 2. In what Case grantable by the Guardian of the Spiritualties p. 40. Sect. 3. What remedy in Law in Case he refuse so to do ibid. Divorce what 493. Sect. 1. The Causes thereof ibid. Whether if for Adultery it dissolves the Marriage à vinculo p. 495. Sect. 3 c. Donative Churches what p. 202. Sect. 16. The Original thereof p. ibid. By whom visitable p. 34. Sect. 18. The Law concerning Donatives p. 262. Sect. 18. How they cease to be such and become Presentative p. 201. Sect. 16. and p. 263. Sect. 21. Whether a Donative in the Kings gift may be with Cure of Souls p. 218. Sect. 23. Dotards whether Tithable p. 405. Doves in a Dove-house what Tithes they pay p. ibid. Druids their Idol-Temples when first abolished in England p. 16. Sect. 4. Drunkard whether actionable to call one so p. 516. Sect. 3. p. 521. Sect. 14. Dubritius Archbishop of Carlegion in Wales p. 17. Sect. 6. Duplex Querela what p. 275. Sect. 8. E. ECclesia whence that word derived p. 136. Sect. 1. Ecclesiastical Laws of England the Antiquity thereof p. 129 c. Sect. 44. Edgar King his Zeal for the Church in his Oration to the Clergy of England p. 97. Sect. 1. Eggs how when and in what Case Tithable p. 405. Election of Bishops how and by whom to be made p. 43. Sect. 2. Eleutherius Pope what style be gave K. Lucius p. 4. Sect. 4. p. 111. s 8. Elopement what it signifies p. 508. Sect. 13. Episcopal Authority derived from the Crown p. 30. Sect. 10. Episcopal Jurisdiction endeavoured to be taken away p. 36 37. Sect. 2. Episcopocide in a Clerk Petty Treason p. 35. Sect. 19. Estovers burnt in a house whether Tithable p. 372. Sect. 46. p. 392. Ethelbert King of Kent by whom Canterbury was given to St. Austin for his See p. 13. Sect. 1. p. 17. Sect. 5. Whether he built St. Pauls Church in London p. 17. Sect. 7. Ethelwolph Son and Successor to Egbert the first sole King of England he was Bishop of Winchester p. 36. Sect. 19. And the first that enriched the Church of England with Tithes p. 348. Sect. 1. Euginus whether he were the first that styled himself Pope the first that consecrated Churches and the first that decreed Godfathers and Godmothers in Baptism p. 49. Sect. 7. Examination when and by whom to be performed p. 270 Sect. 1 3. Excommunication what p. 624. Sect. 1 2. Twofold ibid. What intended by Excommunication ipso facto p. 626. Sect. 4. What the causes in Law of That Excommunication p. 628. Sect. 8. In what manner Excommunication is to be pronounced p. 626. Sect. 6. By whom it is to be certified and how p. 635. Sect. 18. Whether the Ordinary may take Bond of an Excommunicate for his submission in order to absolution p. 637. s 25. whether Excommunication in a Patron be sufficient cause for a Bishop to refuse the Clerk presented by such Patron p. 266. Sect. 32. F. FAculty or Court of Faculties or Faculty Office what p. 107. Sect. 8. The Archbishop of Canterbury impower'd by the Statute to grant Faculties ibid. and p. 19. Sect. 11. The force and efficacy thereof to Commendams or two Benefices p. 107 109 110. Sect. 8. The difference between a Faculty to Take and a Faculty to Retain a Benefice p. 110. Sect. 8. Fallow-grounds whether Tithable p. 405. Fees for Probate of Testaments what due by Statute p. 105 106. Sect. 6. Fâ—nny-Lands drain'd whether they pay Tithes presently p. 406. Ferae naturae Creatures of that kind whether Tithable p. 405. First-fruits by and to whom payable p. 337. Sect. 2. vid. Annates Fith taken in the Sea or in a River Pond or Piscary whether Tithable and how p. 406. and p. 367. Sect. 36. p. 379. Sect. 68. p. 375. Sect. 53. Flamins how many anciently in England p. 16. Sect. 4. Flax what Tithes it pays and when p. 407. Forest-Lands whether Tithable or not and by whom p. 407 408. Not scituate in any Parish to whom the Tithes shall be paid p. 408. Whether Priviledg'd from Tithes whilst in the Kings hands otherwise in the Subjects p. 369. Sect. 41. Whether they are Priviledged from Tithes if in the hands of the Kings Patentee or Grantee p. 399. 401. Fowl taken in what Case Tithable or not p. 408. Fraud in setting forth Tithes whether treble dammages in that Case p. 380. Sect. 72. p. 381. Sect. 76. Freehold f the Church or Chancel in whom it is p. 137. Sect. 3. p. 83. Sect. 4. p. 139. Sect. 5. p. 142. Sect. 9. p. 150. Sect. 22. p. 151. Sect. 25. p. 155. Sect. 38. Frigidity in the Man pleaded by the Woman how the Civil Law proceeds thereon p. 493. Sect. 1. Fruit-Trees what Tithes they pay and when p. 408. Fuise whether Tithable p. ibid. G. GArba or Decima Garbarum what it signifies p. 381. Sect. 78. Gardens how Tithable p. 409. p. 371. Sect. 43. Geoffry Plantaginet Son to King H. 2. was Bishop of Lincolne p. 36. Sect. 19. Glass-windows Painted in the Isle of a Chappel if pulled down whether Actionable p. 138. Sect. 5. Gleab what p. 409. The Law concerning the Tithes thereof ibid. p. 410. Gleab of a Parsonage Impropriate and Leased whether Tithable ibid. p. 368. sect 38. Whether Gleab in Lease pays Tithe p. 362 363. s 26. Whether the Freehold of the Gleab during a Vacancy be in the Patron or not p. 183. s 9. Gleab manured and sowed by an Incumbent that dies before Harvest who shall have the Corn p. 318. s 3. Godfathers
Sect. 19. To what things a Presentation may be p. 263. Sect. 21. In what Cases the King shall have the Presentation by his Prerogative p. 263 264. Sect. 23 24. The difference in Law between the King and a Common person as to Presentations p. 265. Sect. 28. Primate and Metropolitan of all England when and how that style on title first vested in the Archbishop of Canterbury p. 18. Sect. 8. Priority in the Seat of a Church whether it may be prescribed p. 140. Sect. 7. Priviledges of the Clergy p. 193 c. Sect. 18. Priviledge in respect of Tithes what p. 436. Procuration what p. 67. Sect. 1. When and to whom payable ibid. Whether due without the Act of visiting p. 68. s 2. p. 69. Sect. 4. p. 75. s 10. p. 78. Sect. 11. Anciently paid in victualibus when and how changed into Money p. 68. Sect. 3. How the Canonists define it p. 69. Sect. 5. Onely one Procuration to be paid to the Ordinary how that is to be understood p 70. Sect. 6. Prohibition in what Cases it hath been granted p. 89. Sect. 16. p. 114. Sect. 12. p. 121. Sect. 17. p. 93. Sect. 20. p. 122. Sect. 22. p. ibid. Sect. 23 24. p. 126. Sect. 36 37 38 39. p. 128. Sect. 43. p. 138. Sect. 4. p. 140. Sect. 7. p. 144. Sect. 13. p. 113. Sect. 11. p. 121. Sect. 20. p. 148. Sect. 20. p. 151. Sect. 24. p. 149. Sect. 22. p. 151. Sect. 25. p. 152. Sect. 26 28. p. 153. Sect. 30 31. p. 127. Sect. 40. p. 119. Sect. 15. p. 163. Sect. 5. p. 114. Sect. 12. p. 149. Sect. 21. p. 188. Sect. 5. p. 142. Sect. 9. p. 152. Sect. 29. p. 153. Sect. 32. p. 155. Sect. 38. p. 157. Sect. 40. p. 374. Sect. 49. p. 377. Sect. 62. p. 379. Sect. 67. p. 387. 393. 409. 410. 407. 425. 429. 430. 436. p. 473. Sect. 7. p. 485. Sect. 15. p. 177. Sect. 8 9. p. 373. Sect. 47. p. 190. Sect. 9. p. 166. Sect. 12 13 14. p. 167. Sect. 19. p. 176. Sect. 8. p. 277. Sect. 12. p. 92. Sect. 19. p. 101. Sect. 3. p. 104. Sect. 6. p. 119. Sect. 17. p. 147. Sect. 18. p. 298. Sect. 9. p. 166. Sect. 15. p 198. Sect. 4. p 258. Sect. 10. p. 267. Sect. 34. p. 115. Sect. 12. p. 299. Sect. 11. p. 281. Sect. 22 23. p. 116. Sect. 12. p. 164. Sect. 9 11. p. 319. Sect. 7. p. 359. S. 14. p. 369. Sect. 40. p. 192. Sect. 15. p. 364. Sect. 30. p. 368. Sect. 37. p. 361. Sect. 20 21. p. 362. Sect. 22. p. 368. Sect. 38 39. p. 371. Sect. 43. p. 375. Sect. 53. p. 362. § 25. p. 365. § 31. p. 369. § 39. p. 378. § 64. p. 382. § 82. p. 520. § 12. p. 517. § 5. p. 505. § 12. p. 521. Sect. 14. p. 523. § 19. p. 524. § 21. In what Cases the Prohibition hath been denyed p. 83. Sect. 4. p. 115 116. Sect. 12. p. 119 121. Sect. 17 18. p. 122 123. § 25 26 27 28. p. 124. § 29. p. 125. § 31 32 33 34. p. 126. § 39. p. 127 128. § 42 43. p. 137. § 3. p. 144. § 11. p. 148. § 19. p. 153. § 30. p. 174. § 1. p. 152. § 27. p. 364. sect 29. p. 380. sect 74. p. 156. sect 39. p. 166. sect 16. p. 198. sect 5. p. 318. sect 5. p. 359. sect 15. p. 120. sect 17. p. 92. sect 19. p. 366. sect 33. p. 376. sect 57. p. 364. sect 29. p. 386. p. 389. p. 412. p. 413. p. 420. p. 429. p. 451. p. 456. p. 464. p. 520. sect 13. p 512. sect 18. p. 507. sect 12. p. 521. sect 15. p. 523. sect 17. p. 525. sect 24. p. 526. sect 24. p. 527. sect ult Whether a Prohibition may be granted after Sentence and in what Cases p. 192. sect 15. p. 381. sect 76. p. 116. sect 12. p. 120. sect 17. p. 124. sect 29. Whether a Prohibition may be after an Appeal p. 148. sect 21. A Prohibition whether grantable after a Consultation p. 147. sect 18. or de novo to an Appellant who had a Prohibition in the first instance p. 360. sect 19. p. 431. Prohibition granted against Costs of Suit given to an Informer p. 473. sect 7. Whether a Prohibition lies in case proof by one single Witness be disallowed in the Ecclesiastical Court p. 362. sect 22. p. 113. sect 11. p. 115. sect 12. p. 123. sect 26. p. 128. sect 43. Whether a Prohibition may be granted the last day of the Term p. 147. sect 18. Or to stay Proof in Perpetuam rei memoriam p. 374. Sect. 49. Proxies what p. 70. Sect. 5. p. 75. Sect. 11. The same with Procurations ibid. Whether extingnish'd by the dissolution of Religious Houses p. 76 c. Sect. 11. Not known to the Primitive Church ib. Whether grantable by a Bishop to the King § ibid. The Case of Proxies aptly compared to the Case of Tithes p. 79. Sect. 11. A Case of Remark at Common Law touching Proxies p. 75 c. Sect. 11. Q. QUare Impedit for and against whom that Writ lies p 645. Sect. 3. Of what things it lies p. 649. Sect. 20 21. Whether it lies for an Archdeaconry p. 66. Sect. 14. Quarta Episcopalis what p. 77. Sect. 11. Quaries whether Tithable p 436. Quean whether Action lies for calling one so p. 517. Sect. 5. p. 523. Sect. 18. p. 520. Sect. 12. Queen Elizabeth her Declaration touching her Supremacy p. 10. Sect. 11. Declared Supream Governess on Earth of the Church of England p. ibid. Sect. 14. Questmen what by whom Eligible and wherein their Office doth consist p. 163. Sect. 6. Quorum Nomina Process of that kind prohibited p. 60. Sect. 6. p. 82. Sect. 3. R. RAbbits whether Tithable p. 367. Sect. 36. Rakings of the stubble of Corn whether Tithable p. 384. p. 436 c. Rapeseed whether shall the Parson or the Vicar have the Tithes thereof p. 381. Sect. 77. Rate-Tithes in what Cases payable p. 391. p. 437. Rectors how distinguish'd from Vicars p. 186. Sect. 1. Refusal of a Clerk by a Bishop because he could not speak the Welch Language p. 276. Sect. 36. Once Refused for Insufficiency may not after be received p. 268. Sect. 39. Register to a Bishops Consistory the Office controverted where Cognizable p. 126. Sect. 35. Registry-Book of a Parish for Christnings and Burials the Original thereof p. 145. Sect. 14. p. 164. Sect. 10. Release by one Church-warden whether any Bar to the Suit of his Companion p. 144. Sect. 12. p. 165. Sect. 11. p. 161. Sect. 2. Release of a Next Avoidance made after the Church becomes void is void p. 286. Sect. 7. Religion Christian when and where first planted in this Kingdom p. 13. Sect. 1. Rents of what kind may be sued for in the Ecclesiastical Court p. 126. Sect. 34. Where the Tithe of Rents in London are suable for and how p. 379. Sect. 70. Reparations of Churches where
Cognizable p. 137. Sect. 3. 4 p. 143. Sect. 10. p. 152. Sect. 26. In what Case it may be Cognizable at the Common Law p. 166. 15. Whether within the Cognizance of the Archdeacons Visitation p. 60. Sect. 7. Who and what shall be charged with such Reparations and how p. 137 138. Sect. 4. p. 144. Sect. 11. p. 145. Sect. 14. p. 147 148. Sect. 19. p. 150. sect 23. p. 152. Sect. 26. p. 175. Sect. 4. p. 153. Sect. 30. p. 157. Sect. 41. p. 149. Sect. 22. How the Tax for such Reparations shall be apportioned between Landlord and Tenant p. 154. Sect. 34. By whom the Chancel shall be Repair'd p. 175. Sect. 4. Inheritances not to be therewith charged in perpetuum p. 144. Sect. 13. Whether a Tax for such Reparations may be made by the Church-wardens only p. 148. Sect. 20. How to be in Case of Union of Churches p. 146. Sect. 16. How in respect of the Fabrick of the Church in distinction from that of the Ornaments thereof p. 154. Sect. 34. Whether those of a Chappel of Ease shall contribute to the Repairs of the Mother-Church p. 146. Sect. 16. p. 152. Sect. 28. p. 153. Sect. 33. p. 156. Sect. 39. p. 152. Sect. 28. Whether the Land next adjoyning â—o a Church-yard shall Repair the Fences thereof p. 166. Sect. 15. Residence in what Cases not required p. 320. Sect. 9. Resignation what p. 284. Sect. 3. Resignation-Bonds whether good in Law p. 189. Sect. 7. What words sufficient in Law to import a Resignation p. 191. Sect. 13. To whom it may be made p ibid. How and to whom the Resignation of a Donative may be made p. 191. Sect. 14. Whether it may be made conditionally p. 278. sect 14. Whether the Church becomes void thereby before the Bishop accepts it p. 261. Sect. 17. Review or the Court of Review or Commission Ad Revidendum p. 118. Sect. 15. The Ground thereof p. 4. Sect. 5. Revocations in Law of the Kings Presentation p. 266. Sect. 31. Right of Advowson how and for whom that Writ lies p. 649. Sect. 22. Right of Tithes Cognizable in the Ecclesiastical Court p. 127. Sect. 42. Rogation-weck whence so called with the Original thereof p. 130. Sect. 44. Roots of Coppice-wood grubbed up whether Tithable p 437. S. SAcriledge what whence so called how many ways it may be committed and the severe punishments thereof p. 528 c. The Sacrilegious were not anciently allowed the Sanctuary p. 141. sect 8. Saffron what Tithes it pays p. 438. To whom whether as great Tithes to the Parson or as small Tithes to the Vicar p. ibid. p. 198. Sect. 8. p. 361. Sect. 21. p. 366. Sect. 32. Salary of a Chaplain Triable in the Ecclesiastical Court p. 198. Sect. 4. Salt whether Tithable p. 438. Simpson whether the first Archbishop of York by whom established p. 14. Sect. 2. Sanctuary the Law thereof anciently p. 141. Sect. 8. Heretofore the foundation of Abjuration ibid. Not allowed to Traitors nor Sacrilegious persons p. 142. Sect. 8. Saxon Kings their care for the Government of the Church of England p. 97. Sect. 1. Their zeal for erecting and endowing of Churches p. 208. Sect. 4. How severely they punish'd Adultery p. 470. Sect. 4. Scotland when the Bishops thereo revolted from the Archbishop of York p. 14. Sect. 2. Seals of Office of Bishops c. how to be engraven and used p. 27 28. § 5. Scutcheon or Banners taken out of the Church by the Parson whether and for whom Action lies in that Case p. 61. Sect. 2. Seats in Churches p. 137. Sect. 3. p. 138. Sect. 4. p. 142. Sect. 9. p. 154 155. Sect. 36. p. 147. Sect. 18. p. 149. Sect. 22. How and by whom to be disposed of p. 137. Sect. 3 4. p. 149. Sect. 21. p. 150. Sect. 22. p. 154. Sect. 36. p. 155 156. Sect. 38. They belong of Right to the Ordinary to dispose of p. 138. Sect. 5. p. 140. Sect. 7. p. 142. Sect. 9. p. 158. Sect. ult p. 157. Sect. 42. p. 151. Sect. 25. Whether the Ordinary hath any thing to do with Noble men's Seats in Churches p. 151. Sect. 25. p. 157. Sect. 42. Custome may as to the Body of the Church six the power of disposing the Seats in the Church-wardens p. 151. Sect. 25. The grant of such a Seat to a Man and his Heirs whether good in Law p. 138. Sect. 4. To whom the chiefest Seat in the Chancel properly belongs p. 141. Sect. 7. The Cognizance of Seats in Churches properly belongs to the Ecclesiastical Court p. 157. Sect. 42. Whether he who having Lands in the Parish but living out of the Parish be chargeable with the Repairs of the Seats of the Parish-Church p. 150. Sect. 23. Sees or Bishops Sees whence so called p. 347. Sect. 1. Sepulchres and Monuments in Churches or Church-yards how and where the defacing thereof is punishable p. 142. Sect. 9. Sheep the Law in reference to the Tithe thereof as also of their Pasture and their Wool p. 438 439. p. 464. p. 359 360. Sect. 16 17. Sidemen what their Office is p. 163. Sect. 6. Anciently called Synods-men or Testes Synodales p. ibid. Sect. 6. in the Margent Significavit what that Writ ought to contain p. 631. Sect. 10. p. 632. Sect. 12. p. 649. Sect. 19. p. 635. Sect. 21. Silva Caedua the Law in reference to the Tithes thereof p. 439 440. Simon the Monk of Walden supposed to be the first Canonist in England p. 132. Sect. 44. Simony whence so called a Description thereof p. 537. Sect. 1. How many ways it may be committed p. 539 540. Sect. 5. p. 541 542. Sect. 8. The penalty thereof p. 537. Sect. 1. A Barr in Law to the Parsons demand of Tithes p. 542. Sect. 10. p. 548. Sect. 17. p. 551. Sect. 26. p. p. 34. The difference in Law between Simoniacus and Simoniace promotus p. 538. Sect. 2. p. 552. Sect. 27. In what Case Simoniacal Contracts are Cognizable in the Ecclesiastical Court p. 120. Sect. 17. Slander where Cognizable p. 516. Sect. 4. Son whether he may succeed the Father in an Ecclesiastical Living p. 258. Sect. 10. p. 263. Sect. 20. Spoliation what and in what Case and for whom the Writ of Spoliation lies and where Cognizable p. 439. p. 650. Sect. 24. Striking in the Church or Church-yard how punish'd p. 139. Sect. 6. An Indictment for Striking in St. Pauls Church-yard p. 155. Sect. 37. Stork the History of that Jealous Bird and his revenge on his Adulterous Mate p. 475 476. § ult Stubble of Corn whether Tithable p. 394. Subscription to the 39 Articles what not good p. 163. § 8. Sufficiency or Insufficiency in an Ecclesiastical Officer where Cognizable p. 92. 93. § 19 20. Suffragan Bishops anciently invested by the Ring without the Staff p. 25. § 3. Their use and Office p. 30 31. § 11. Suggestion for a Prohibition in what Case it need not be proved within Six Months p. 374. §
possession p. 272. Sect. 5. Three Writs at Common Law against an Usurper and what they are p. 205. Sect. 1. W WAges of Servants whether Tithable p. 457. Wall of the Church-yard by whom to be repaired p. 144. Sect. 11. Wales when first subject to the Archbishoprick of Canterbury p. 17. Sect. 6. Waste Pastures in what case Tithable or not p. 457. Wax or Bees-Wax how to be Tithed p. 457. Way obstructed for carrying of Tithes Cognizable in the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction p. 382. Sect. 82. vid. p. 394. Weapons drawn in the Church or Church-yard how punished p. 139. Sect. 6. Indictments thereon discharged and why p. 149. Sect. 22. p. 155. sect 37. Weild or Woad for Diers to whom the Tithe of that Dying Plant belongs whether as Great Tithe to the Parson or as Small Tithe to the Vicar p. 366. sect 32. p. 381. s 77. p. 457 458. Westminster-Abbey by whom Founded p. 328. sect 5. When the Revenues thereof were first vested in a Dean and Chapter of the Collegiate Church thereof p. 15. s 3. How it became Originally the place of Consecration and Coronation of the Kings of England p. 6. Sect. 8. Whitson-Farthings what and when paid p. 73. Sect. 10. Whore whether Actionable and where to call one so p. 519. Sect. 9. Willows whether Tithable p. 457. Witness one single Witness disallowed in the Ecclesiastical Court for sufficient proof whether Prohibition lies in that case p. 113 114. Sect. 11. p. 115. Sect. 12. p. 116. Sect. 12. p. 123. Sect. 26. p. 128. Sect. 43. Witch or the Son of a Witch whether those words are Actionable p. 524. Sect. 24. Wolsey Cardinal impower'd by the Popes Bull to retain the Archbishoprick of York and the Abbey of St. Albans in Commendam p. 111. Sect. 8. Wolstan Bishop of Worcester his Resolute Answer to King William the Conquerour p. 97. Sect. 1. Wood the Law in reference to the Tithe thereof p. 458 to 462. Computed among the Predial and Great Tithes by whom payable whether by the Buyer or the Seller whether due for Fuel spent in the Parishioners house p. ibid. In what sense it may be either Great or Small Tithes p. 365 366. Sect. 32. Whether Wood Tithable at the Common Law p. 372. Sect. 46. Wood for Hedging and Firing whether Tithable p. 369 370. Sect. 42. In what case the Vicar may have the Tithe thereof p. 381. sect 79. Wool the Law in reference to the Tithes thereof p. 198. sect 3. p. 359. sect 16. p. 366. sect 32. Of Sheep pastured in divers Parishes p. 462 c. Of Rotten Sheep whether Tithable p. 359. sect 15. Worcester-Church anciently a Priory p. 74. sect 10. Words of Contention in the Church or Church-yard how punished p. 139. sect 6. Writ of Right of Advowson for whom it lies p. 214 215. sect 17. The Writ De Haeretico Comburendo when taken away and abolished p. ult sect ult Y YOrk the Original of that Metropolitan See p. 14. sect 2. It anciently had a Metropolitan Jurisdiction over all the Bishops in Scotland p. 18. sect 9. ERRATA PAg. 25. lin 25. read Potestatem p. 35. l. 2. Archidiaconum p. 200. l. 37. Provenues p. 203. l. 7. Vicaria p. 205. l. 5. be with the Cure p. 209. l. 3. An. 1505 p. 285. l. 17. to his Father by the true p. 293. l. 31. too late p. 403. l. 38. Mepham's Canon p. 448. l. 23. to the Parson p. 470. l. ult Adulterum p. 471. l. 7. Hoel Dha p. 439. l. 15. Cognatio p. 497. l. 11. Adulterous Wife p. 501. l. 7. Thore p. 503. l. 6. Viro p. 530. l. 40. Crown p. 543. l. 18. Pardon l. 40. Doctors Advertisement THE ORPHANS LEGACY or a Testamentary Abridgment in Three parts viz. 1. Of Last Wills and Testaments 2. Of Executors and Administrators 3. Of Legacies and Devises Where the most material Points of Law relating to that subject are succinctly Treated as well according to the Common and Temporal as Ecclesiastical and Civil Laws of this Realm Illustrated with a great variety of select Cases in the Law of both Professions as well delightful in the Theory as useful for the practice of all such as study the one or are either active or passive in the other By the Author
s. 6 d. to the Scribe for Registring the same or else the said Scribe to be at his liberty to refuse the said 2 s. 6 d. and to have for writing every ten Lines of the same Testament whereof every Line to contain ten inches one penny If the Executor desire that the Testament in paper may be transcribed in parchment he must agree with the party for the Transcribing but the Ordinary c. can take nothing for that nor for the Examination of the Transcript with the Original but only 2 s. 6 d. for the whole duty belonging to him Where the Goods of the deceased do not exceed five pound the Ordinary c. shall take nothing and the Scribe to have only for writing of the Probat six pence so the said Testament be exhibited in writing with Wax thereunto affixed ready to be sealed Where the Goods of the deceased do amount to above the value of five pound and do not exceed the sum of forty pound there shall be taken for the whole but 3 s. 6 d. whereof to the Ordinary c. 2 s. 6 d. and 12 d. to the Scribe for Registring the same Where by Custome less hath been taken in any of the Cases aforesaid there less is to be taken And where any person requires a Copy or Copies of the Testament so proved or Inventory so made the Ordinary c. shall take for the Search and making of the Copy of the Testament or Inventory if the Goods exceed not five pound six pence and if the Goods exceed five pound and exceed not forty pounds twelve pence And if the Goods exceed forty pounds then two shillings six pence or to take for every Ten lines thereof of the proportion before rehearsed a penny And when the party dies Intestate the Ordinary may dispose somewhat in pious uses notwithstanding the Act of 31 Ed. 3. but with these Cautions 1 That it be after the Administration granted and Inventory made so as the state of the Intestate may be known and thereby the sum may appear to be competent 2 The Administrator must be called to it 3 The use must be publick and godly 4 It must be expressed in particular And 5 There must be a Decree made of it and entred of Record 7. The Court of Audience Curia Audientiae Cantuariensis The Lord Coke touching the Jurisdiction of Courts taking notice of this of the Audience among other of the Ecclesiastical Courts says That this Court is kept by the Archbishop in his Palace and meddleth not with any matter between party and party of any contentious Jurisdiction but dealeth with matters pro forma and Confirmations of Bishops Elections Consecrations and the like and with matters of voluntary Jurisdiction as the granting of the Guardianship of the Spiritualties Sede vacante of Bishops Admissions and Institutions to Benefices dispensing with Banns of Matrimony and such like This Court did belong to the Archbishop of Canterbury and was in point of Authority equal with but in point of Dignity and Antiquity inferiour to the Court of Arches It seems that Anciently the Archbishop of Canterbury did hear divers Causes of Ecclesiastical cognizance Extra-judicially and at home in his own Palace wherein before he would come to any final determination his usage was to commit the discussion thereof to certain persons learned in the Laws Civil and Canon who thereupon were styled his Auditors whence in process of time it center'd in one particular person styled Causarum Negotiorumque Audientiae Cantuariensis Auditor seu Officialis And from hence the Original of this Court is properly derived With this office of the Auditor the Chancery of the Archbishop is said to have been heretofore commonly joyned not controverting any matters of contentious Jurisdiction in any decisions of Causes between Plaintiff and Defendant but such only as were Voluntariae Jurisdictionis ex Officio touching such things only as are fore-specified and such like By the Provincial Constitutions it is Ordained That for the ease of the People they may at times convenient to be assigned by the Bishop have access to their Diocesan Et quod Praelati persâ—â— liter Audiant quaerelas in his Cathedral or next Parochial Church vel in aliqua Maneriorum suorum Capella si talis fuerit Lindw de Offic. Jud. Ord. cap. Statuimus in gloss verb. in Publico It seems not altogether improbable but that from the practice hereof this Court of Audience anciently had its Original as aforesaid And although it be not now in use as heretofore yet considering the Subject-matter it only took cognizance of it was a good Expedient to prevent many Suits at Law in Foro Contentioso 8. Faculty or Court of Faculties in the sense here meant and intended must not be understood according to its original and genuine signification but as a term of Art according to a limited construction restrained under that peculiar notion and particular understanding which the Law hath of it in reference to a branch of the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction And so it is understood and commonly used for that Priviledge or especial Power which is legally granted to a man by License favour indulgence and dispensation to have or do that which otherwise by the Canon Law he could not as to eat Flesh upon days prohibited to Marry without Banns first published to hold Two or more Ecclesiastical Benefices incompatible the Son to succeed the Father in his Benefice and such like A Faculty granted to one who is not Incumbent to take a void Benefice is void But a Faculty to one who is Incumbent of a Benefice to retain the same is good It is called Faculties in the Statute of 28 H. 8. cap. 16. Sir Ed. Coke makes mention of the Court of Faculties although it holds no Plea of Controversie It belongs to the Archbishop of Canterbury and his chief Officer thereof is called Magister ad Facultates whose power is to grant Dispensations to the ends and purposes aforesaid and so may every Diocesan as to that of Marriage and eating of Flesh on days prohibited Faculty according to Sir Ed. Coke in the place fore-cited signifies a Dispensation so that Facultates in this sense Dispensationes Indulta are Synonyma Who likewise there says that this Authority was raised and given to the Archbishop of Canterbury by the Statute of 25 H. 8. c. 21. whereby Authority is given to the said Archbishop and his Successors to grant Dispensations Faculties c. by himself or his sufficient and substantial Commissary or Deputy for any such matters commonly called the Master of the Faculties and of all such matters as whereof heretofore such Dispensations Faculties c. then had been accustomed to be had at the See of Rome or by Authority thereof For by the Stat. of 28 H. 8. c. 16. it appears the Bishop of Rome did grant Faculties and Dispensations to the Kings Subjects as Pluralities Unions Trialities Appropriations Commendams Exemptions